《The Magician Kunon Sees Everything》 Prologue Words. As limitless as it is, one sentence is enough to change one¡¯s whole life. They may be delivered filled with limitless affection, or perhaps with deep bone scorn and aversion, or perhaps with not an inch of warmth or cold. [¨COh, hm¡­ about the size of an eyeball, perhaps?] The girl must have been troubled in forming her response. Just how could she explain it to a child who can¡¯t ever see? For the young boy is blind. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t understand. Sizes, for instance. Shapes, however, are easy to describe. As to how big or small it was¡­ It is the problem that¡¯s tormenting the girl all this while. And so, she decided. The young boy might not have seen it, but since he has it, then he must have an idea about it. She used his eyeball as to the size¡¯s reference. But the moment the words spilt out of her mouth, regret came back in an instant. How could she tell someone who can¡¯t see with their eyes to use their eyes? Even though she can¡¯t find anything else that could be used by the young boy as a reference¡­ Perhaps she could have worded it better instead of speaking like it¡¯s like someone else¡¯s problem. [I ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I, no, I don¡¯t mean¡­ to¡­] The girl, however, wasn¡¯t able to say anything more than that. For when she saw the face of the boy, her words were immediately cut. The young boy had raised his head. The young boy¡¯s silver eyes which can¡¯t see even the tiniest bit of light reflects her surprise. As he was always looking down, trying to avoid any kind of attention from everyone, whose thoughts can¡¯t be understood by anyone¡­ No one would think of anything else by looking at him except he¡¯s already had enough of his life. *Boing* Then, the young boy, who¡¯s holding the water ball, drops it as he loses control and the ball bounces as it falls to the floor. [¡­About the size of an eyeball¡­ a round¡­ water¡­ like a ball? About the size of an eye? Like an eye? Ah¡­ yeah¡­ that¡¯s right¡­] The young boy said such things repeatedly over and over as if he¡¯s muttering a curse. Ten, twenty, and many many more times. As if the words are water that will finally satiate the thirst of his heart which had nothing but drought. Dry. Empty. Desolate. Until he heard the words that are now as good as engraved in his heart. The young child is about seven years old. ¨CIt is probable that at this very moment, the mage, Kunon Gurion, was born. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 1 It was many many years ago. A war broke out encompassing the whole world where seventeen heroes were chosen and raised their swords against the demon king. The Great War of the Seventeen Royal Heroes. In this world which is composed of seventeen nations, each and one of them joined the war led by each of their respective heroes. The kingdom of Yuguria was led by a holy knight called Histor Yuguria¡­ A prince who demonstrated bravery and stood toe to toe against the world¡¯s adversary. The demon king. The seventeen heroes and the demon king faced each other in a bloody battle that was so atrocious that more than half of the world¡¯s representatives lost their lives in the hands of the enemy. From then on, among the descendants of seventeen royal families who stood up for the world, from time to time, a few of them would be born not as a whole; missing something that makes them not of the norm. It could be an arm, a leg, a finger, or an ear. Both eyes, or vision maybe ¡ª a tounge¡¯s sense of taste, and in some cases, emotions. Such circumstances are believed to be a curse brought upon by the demon king to the royal families. In these situations, the seventeen nations each had their own interpretation. In Yuguria, at the very least, such a phenomenon is called ¡®Hero¡¯s Scar¡¯. Those who bear the Hero¡¯s Scar are most likely, if their status and origin of birth would allow, become the heir of the kingdom and would eventually inherit the crown. However, all of these are stories that had already been buried in the past. Because for the hundred years that had passed, no one was born bearing the Hero¡¯s Scar. ¨CUntil a child from the current generation of the Gurion was born. Kunon Gurion. It is the name of the boy who was born without vision. Yuguria¡¯s royal family rejoiced and offered him their greatest blessings. ¡®We offer our blessings to this child who¡¯s the first one to be born with the hero¡¯s scar since hundred of years ago.¡¯ However, for the person in question, such matters were of little to no relevance. ¡®I can¡¯t see.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t see anything.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t even know what my parent¡¯s faces look like.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t even see my caring brother¡¯s smile.¡¯ ¡®Beautiful? What¡¯s that? I haven¡¯t seen one. Is it dark? I don¡¯t even know what is light. I can¡¯t see anything because I¡¯m blind.¡¯ ¡®An honor? This ¡®Hero¡¯s Scar¡¯?¡¯ ¡®Who gives a damn.¡¯ He can¡¯t find anything that is joyful about not being able to see. He can only curse his own misfortune, his parents for giving him such a birth, and the heroes and demon kings who¡¯d brought upon this curse. It was said that when Kunon was born, even the king of Yuguria himself made his way to their mansion just so he could look and speak with Kunon. But even so, nothing else filled Kunon¡¯s heart but anger. ¡®What blessing?¡¯ Everyone around him cares for him. His parents, older brother, and even his hand maiden. However, what everyone doesn¡¯t know is that he¡¯s hearing things more clearly compared to anyone. Perhaps due to his lack of vision, his auditory sensory abilities became further developed like some kind of compensation. But he doesn¡¯t care. For no matter what people say, the fact remains that he can¡¯t see them so he won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. No one would dare to say such things in front of him anyway so he¡¯d just pretend he didn¡¯t hear them. And the things he heard that resonated the most, from his parents, brother, and everyone else ¨C were sighs. In such a small gesture, thoughts and emotions can already be derived. To Kunon, a sigh made out of pity, out of disappointment, and in times, of irritation. Hearing such sighs for a hundred times, for Kunon, made it more painful than talking to someone who¡¯s neither warm nor cold. For he is blind, who can¡¯t take a step without the help of anyone, and causes trouble for everyone. He won¡¯t be able to live just by his lonesome. Being aware of such a fate at an early age of seven, Kunon then one day manifested a water¡¯s crest. The crest proves that Kunon has the ability to wield the power called magic. And so it seems that Kunon¡¯s magic is of water¡¯s affinity. As his parents and brother celebrated such an event, Kunon, however, whispered in an inaudible voice ¨C ¡®so what.¡¯ So what. Stoic. Indifferent. Nonsense. That¡¯s how Kunon honestly felt inside. He¡¯s still blind; he will still need help just to take a step, and wouldn¡¯t be able to go anywhere else. ¡®In the end, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡¯, or so the boy thought. For Kunon whose only known darkness from the day he was born, life is already hard enough. Being unable to see is scary. Hearing people¡¯s pity, disappointments, and regrets in their sighs leave him terrified. The number of times he fell and got hurt, even at his young age, is so innumerable no one could identify. To top it off¡­ [¡ª*Sighs* Haa¡­.] Mirika, who is in front of the young boy, sighs. Mirika Yuguria. She is the ninth princess of the kingdom of Yuguria whose two years older than Kunon. The young girl, without the knowledge of the young boy, has been betrothed by her family to Kunon. They¡¯ve just seen each other for the first time but Mirika wasn¡¯t able to hide her disappointment in Kunon right from the get go. And so, she sighed. ¡®Of course she¡¯d be disappointed.¡¯, or so Kunon thinks. ¡®¡®Hero¡¯s Scar¡¯ or whatever, at the end of the day, it all comes down to the fact that she¡¯s engaged to a blind person.¡¯ ¡®Mirika must have agreed under the orders of the king. As if she¡¯d be willing to be engaged to me on her own. As if there would be anyone who¡¯d be actually willing to offer herself to a blind person.¡¯ The sigh of the princess was subtle, but it wasn¡¯t able to escape Kunon¡¯s hearing. And he felt what emotion lies in the sigh that had entered his ears. Frustration, vexation ¨C dissatisfaction so clear he didn¡¯t have any trouble finding the right term. And when such emotions overwhelm a person, a desire to torment follows. [¨CPrincess? Your highness Mirika?] As both of them take a walk in the gardens of the Gurion household, Mirika suddenly vanishes. . . . However, perhaps to compensate for Kunon¡¯s lack of vision, apart from hearing, his awareness and ability to detect presence is quite extra ordinary. So, no matter what ordinary people do within Kunon¡¯s close proximity, he can detect and understand their movements. Such as Mirika¡¯s subtle footsteps as she moves away from him, her destination from the way she¡¯s walking, and the fact that she¡¯s just nearby hiding. ¡®What a bother.¡¯ ¡®For better or for worse, this is Gurion¡¯s, my family¡¯s, own garden.¡¯ ¡®Aside from the cane in my hand, with the scent and fragrance of the flowers, I can easily pinpoint where we currently stand.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m living here for seven years. Even I can memorize our own garden, at least.¡¯ ¡®Should I just go back to the mansion? But considering what Mirika wanted to do, maybe I should get along with it for now.¡¯ ¡®If this is what you desire, so be it.¡¯ ¡®I can do at least this much for you since you took the trouble to come here.¡¯ . . . ¡®¡ªbut seriously, what a drag¡­¡¯ Or So Kunon had been thinking. ¡ª When the water crest in Kunon manifested, magic training became a part of his daily routine. As his training increased, so did his teachers. Aside from his teacher who earnestly read all kinds of books for him to learn, now came a mage of water attribute that will become his new instructor. [¡ªYeah, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t ever forget that sensation, okay?] As something inside him disappears, outside of him, something is happening. Then, his teacher would praise him. However, as Kunon cannot see what¡¯s actually happening around him, he cannot discern what¡¯s actually praise worthy about what he is doing. As he couldn¡¯t understand it, he became indifferent. Regardless if he succeeds or fails, he just moves according to what the teacher says. . . . Three months have passed and things continued to be the same, until one fateful day, Kunon had awakened. ¡®I wonder what kind of magic am I actually doing right now?¡¯ However, contrary to his expectations, the answer his teacher gave him was beyond his imagination. [¨COh, hm¡­ about the size of an eyeball, perhaps?] He was told that there are now several balls of water floating around him of which sizes are about the same as an eyeballs. ¡®Eyeballs¡¯. Due to his teacher¡¯s casual remarks, or perhaps too casual that it might have been a slip of tongue, something inside Kunon finally became alive. For the first time, he felt a shock and heard the beat of his own heart. Deep inside of it, his dream that he had thought that would never happen regardless how much he prayed, has finally resurfaced. As his desire and excitement overwhelmed his chest, he raised his head. [¨CThat¡¯s it. I just need to make an eye around me.] ¡®Mana comes inside of oneself and can be manifested outside.¡¯ ¡®That is how one is connected to their mana.¡¯ ¡®And mana is connected to magic.¡¯ ¡®Then, if you¡¯d create an eye using magic, wouldn¡¯t that allow you to see?¡¯ ¡®Instead of actually hoping for these useless eyes I have to do wonders, isn¡¯t it better for me to gain vision using magic?¡¯ ¡®Will I be able to do it?¡¯ ¡®In the first place, is it even possible?¡¯ ¡®Screw it ¨C I¡¯ll make it happen. Whatever it takes.¡¯ ¡®It isn¡¯t about whether I can do it or not.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll do it. No matter what.¡¯ Kunon, who wasn¡¯t able to see even the tiniest glimpse of light, let alone the meaning of life, for the first time, found a reason to try. His newly found desire ¨C no, the desires he cherished for so long as he remembered that he buried deep inside his chest is now burning alight. I want to see them. Father, Mother, and Brother. I want to see them. The mansion, the garden, and the terrain. I want to see them. Everything. Each and all the things this world has to offer. For someone, such desires may be something that¡¯s pretty normal. But for others, these are dreams that they¡¯d be willing to risk everything as long as they can experience it in their lives. And from there, Kunon succumbs to the abyss of what they call magic. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 2 [¨CHow stange¡­] ¡®Is it really possible for one¡¯s mindset to change so drastically just because he finally found something he wanna do?¡¯ To obtain vision using magic. The moment Kunon found the means to achieve his wish, his outlook, not just in life, but in everything, had changed. Food, for example. Until recently, Kunon just eats his mini-sandwiches mechanically just for the sake of sustaining himself to live. Regardless of its taste, as long as it¡¯s easy to eat, then he¡¯d just let it be. Afterall, no matter what dish he¡¯s served, he won¡¯t know anything about it. But that isn¡¯t the case anymore. Within his mouth where myriad of flavors from different ingredients crumble, arouse his curiosity to distinguish each component of the food he swallows. ¡®What¡¯s this crispy and fresh grasslike thing in here?¡¯ ¡®How about this sour thing that¡¯s spread on the bread?¡¯ ¡®Oh, I know this one. It¡¯s a sliced apple.¡¯ [¨CThe grasslike thing is called lettuce. As for what¡¯s on the bread, it¡¯s called mustard, yes.] Kunon asked Iko, his maidservant who¡¯s been with him all this time, about the things he¡¯s curious about. [Oh, and that one¡¯s an apple.] (Iko) [I know that it is an apple.] (Kunon) ¡®Where else where you can experience such vivid texture and taste apart from an apple?¡¯ ¡®With such defining characteristics and flavors, from the day I first ate an apple, I wasn¡¯t able to forget what it¡¯s called.¡¯ [¡­or so it seems, but it¡¯s a Plum!] (I) [Huh? Plum? What is that?] (K) ¡®Raise your awareness. Having certain recognition of things after you become aware of them would be of great help if you want to use your mana and magic to perceive in your stead.¡¯ ¡®You can even train your own awareness and get familiar with a lot of things by yourself from the things you do everyday if you really want to train.¡¯ That¡¯s what his magic instructor had said. Also, the thing that Kunon, who still sucks in manipulating mana, should do for now is to get more familiar with mana until he can move it according to his will. [So, so, next, how about this one? Do you know this one as well, hm? Kunon-samaaaa~?] [What I know is I¡¯d have them cut off your pay.] [Ah!!! Sorry, please pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything!] ¡ª They finish their breakfast and his tutor has now arrived. In the mornings, he¡¯s schedule consists of academic lectures. Though as fancy as it¡¯s called, it¡¯s just more or less Kunon listening to his instructor reading a book and discussing it together with him thereafter. On his teacher¡¯s defense, they cannot proceed in teaching Kunon using the traditional methods because of his lack of vision. That¡¯s why they agreed to use such a method. Baroness Flara Garden. She¡¯s been Kunon¡¯s teacher since he was five years old which makes her now his professor for two years. Baroness Flara Garden is a woman whose age is a little bit above thirty with a soothing voice and relaxing air around her. It seems that the Baroness has a daughter around the same age as Kunon as well. Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why, from time to time, even though she should have gotten used to Kunon for the past two years already, he can still hear his teacher¡¯s sighs filled with pity and sympathy. [¨CHistory, you say?] (Flara) [¨CYes. I¡¯d like to know more about the Holy Knight Histor specifically.] (Kunon) The Great War of the Seventeen Royal Heroes. For Kunon who believes that the root of his blindness came from the historical war many years ago, such a subject fills him with nothing but disgust and hatred. Every time Flara touches upon this topic, Kunon¡¯s face crumples in distaste which leads her to purposely avoid talking about contents related to it. The story must be taught to everyone as long as they¡¯re citizens of Yuguria but¡­ thinking of Kunon¡¯s feelings, she couldn¡¯t take it upon herself to tell the boy of the story that could just hurt him. That¡¯s why after she heard what Kunon had said just now, her eyes inadvertently moved towards his handmaiden who¡¯s standing by along the walls. Iko. ¡®Is this really fine?¡¯, she beckoned. Iko then nods lightly in return. [¨CI see] (Flara) She then closes the book that she specifically brought for today. ¡®I am not certain as to why, but Kunon is now trying to face his fears and troubles.¡¯ With such thoughts in mind, Flara complies with the young boy¡¯s request and talks about the royal heroes. ¡ª Kunon is now having his free time after his morning lectures. But for the person himself, this is a long awaited moment where he can finally practice his magic. [¡ª A ? Ori ]1(Kunon) Kunon is now currently in the garden together with Iko as he practices the very first magic every water mage had been introduced to. Water Ball. [You¡¯re doing great, Kunon-sama!] (Iko) As an inexplicable form of power seeps out from inside of him, changes start to manifest around his surroundings. ¡®One, two, three, and four.¡¯ ¡®Just like that, yeah, about the size of an eyeball.¡¯ [Oh, just as I was wondering who it was but it¡¯s you! Our up and coming super mage!] (Iko) ¡®¨Chmmm, how should I proceed to make these things function like real eyes though?¡¯ ¡®I just don¡¯t know how to work from here.¡¯ ¡®Even my magic instructor said she¡¯s lost about it as well¡¯ ¡ªTo be more accurate, Kunon¡¯s teacher was lost on what he was saying right from the beginning to the end. (TL: Kunon¡¯s murmurs in prologue) [You look so dashing! OMG!] (Iko) That being the case, Kunon doesn¡¯t have anyone he can consult about it and can only rely on his own devices. Regardless, even if he is just by himself, he will certainly make it happen. [¡ª¡­ agh..] (Kunon) ¡®Handling mana still feels difficult for me¡­¡¯ The longer Kunon tried to keep the active time of his , the shorter and harder it became for him to breathe and cold sweat kept pouring out from his forehead. [It¡¯s really heart warming watching kids do their best! Fighting!] (Iko) The moment Kunon¡¯s concentration fluctuate, all of the four water balls fall towards the ground and burst. [Ha¡­ haa¡­.] (Kunon) Everytime he runs out of breath, he stops. After he catches up his breath, he continues. All to practice Magic. One, two, and many more times. Kunon practiced his magic as long as he could breathe. Even until the sun had finally set and Kunon finally lost his consciousness. [Kunon-sama!] (Iko) And by the time he wakes up, he found himself inside his room instead off the ground. It must have been Iko who¡¯d picked Kunon up and carried him back to his house. ¡ª [¡ªIt isn¡¯t that bad¡­] (Kunon) His body had given up in exhaustion. It feels like all of his muscles are crying as pain assaults him from all directions. However, as he said, it doesn¡¯t feel so bad for the boy. It might appear mundane for some people, but this day had been pretty special for Kunon as it was the first time he really felt he was ¡®living¡¯. ¡®Yeah, it isn¡¯t so bad after all.¡¯ Tomorrow, he will do his best ¡®living¡¯ once again. For sure. The future remains to be dark and uncertain ¡ª however, for Kunon, it feels like a small, faint, sliver of hope can now finally be seen. ¡ª [Iko, you here?] (Kunon) [¡ªI¡¯m here.] (Iko) [You¡¯ve been pretty loud and annoying while I was training, you know.] (K) [Thank goodness, my voice has reached you indeed. If you¡¯ve kept ignoring me like that until night time, I¡¯d probably cry myself to sleep!] (I) ¡®¡­That doesn¡¯t sound too bad. I should have ignored her and let her cry.¡¯ Or so Kunon said in his mind. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 3 [Not enough. Everything¡¯s not enough~] (Kunon) A week has passed since Kunon had awakened his desire to ¡®see using magic¡¯. The night has arrived after Kunon¡¯s training for the day and he is now currently in the middle of the realization that even though he¡¯s starting to get more familiar with mana and magic, there are still a lot of things that he lacks as a mage. [¡ªHm? How about my overflowing love for you though?] (Iko) His handmaiden is apparently saying something as she serves him his dinner but Kunon¡­ ¡®Yeah, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¯ [¡ªI¡­ After all these years, I¡¯ve devoted my love and affection to you¡­ *sniff*¡­] (Iko) ¡®Noooo, I¡¯ve just decided that I¡¯d pay her no mind!¡¯ Or so Kunon had been thinking as he actually thought to reply. ¡ª Kunon is munching on his mini sandwiches trying to guess the identities of the ingredients inside of it while trying to look back on the things he did. Lectures in the morning, magic practice in the afternoon. Even though he spent the whole week doing the same thing over and over again, Kunon believes there isn¡¯t anything about it that needs to be changed. ¡®There¡¯s been little progress since I started but ¡ª even though there¡¯s progress, it¡¯s tad too slow.¡¯ [Thank goodness. Seeing how well you eat, it seems pouring all of my love and affection to you has been worth it.] (Iko) [Yeah, no, you¡¯re just fine, Iko.] (Kunon) [If you¡¯re still saying that my love for you isn¡¯t enough after all these sandwiches then you leave me no choice! Shall we sleep together then!?] (Iko) [You really think so? Yeah, no.] (K) His handmaiden aside, Kunon thinks that he is well loved by his father, mother and brother. And due to their love, Kunon¡¯s heart grows heavier with guilt for just being a burden to them. And because they love him, it must have been painful for them watching Kunon forlorn and seemed always in despair. As a result, a separate living space had been prepared a few distance away from the mansion of their family and that is where Kunon stays together with his maid. It¡¯s something that Kunon had requested himself. They¡¯ve always had to take extra care of him whenever they see him ¡ª and sighs would follow eventually. Kunon didn¡¯t particularly wish for things to be like this either however. Even so, his family still visits him from time to time and that¡¯s more than enough for him to think that they do love him. ¡®I¡¯d need to be able to get my vision for my family as well. That way, I won¡¯t remain a burden to them.¡¯ [It¡¯s my knowledge and mana I am talking about. Everything just ain¡¯t enough. My stamina especially.] (Kunon) He¡¯s been falling down unconscious almost everyday from his training. It¡¯s maybe because of the exhaustion of his mana, or maybe his stamina. ¡®Or perhaps both.¡¯ Or so Kunon had thought. [Not that we can do anything about it though? Kunon-sama, you¡¯re still just seven years old so your mind and body are still just about to develop and grow.] (Iko) ¡®Iko might be right.¡¯ ¡®But that would take time. Too much time, in fact.¡¯ ¡®If I could just do it now, I¡¯d create my own vision right this instant.¡¯ ¡®Wait for my mind and body to develop? No way I¡¯d be able to wait for that.¡¯ [¡­Hmmm, but yeah. Maybe because you¡¯re a light eater yourself, Kunon-sama? You¡¯re on the smaller side for kids of your age as well, I think.] ¡®That makes sense.¡¯ [My body¡¯s quite lacking too isn¡¯t it.] ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that my body would raise concerns about training my magic but ¡ª if that¡¯s the case, then I now have an idea where to begin.¡¯ ¡®All I¡¯ve gotta do is eat. Eat a lot and take my fill!¡¯ [Also, doing some kind of physical training would help too, no?] (Iko) Because Kunon can¡¯t see his surroundings, he had trouble moving around. Just a little awkward misstep and he will immediately lose his footing and stumble to the ground. That¡¯s the reason why Kunon¡¯s stamina immediately drains even though with just a little amount of light movements. That being the case, Iko, without even breaking a sweat, carries Kunon¡¯s full weight by herself whenever he faints. [That ¨C I guess that could be true¡­ Perhaps I¡¯d really need to put some muscle in my body too.] (Kunon) Kunon might be blind but his body isn¡¯t really that helpless, in fact. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t think of actually ¡®living¡¯ before so he didn¡¯t really care about it that much. But not anymore. It took him a week for him to learn its importance. Whether it¡¯s mana that will provide the energy for him to create magic, at the end, mana still comes from inside his body. And ultimately, it¡¯s resilience and stamina. ¡®It¡¯s pretty useless if I could only use magic twice or maybe thrice.¡¯ ¡®At the minimum, I need to build enough stamina for my training at least.¡¯ ¡®Otherwise, I¡¯d spend more time unconscious and sleeping than actually practicing magic.¡¯ ¡®¨CThat reminds me of the story of that foolish ruler who dabbled his hand both on his kingdom¡¯s prosperity and corruption at the same time. In the end, he passed away without being able to accomplish either of them. It¡¯s a rather famous story about failure as its subject.¡¯ The story, at the very essence of it, is how one can¡¯t accomplish a single thing trying to do everything. ¡®So, to not let myself end up the same way, I should set targets that I¡¯d finish one at a time.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sure that would eventually be the shortcut for me getting my eyes.¡¯ ¡®Number one in the list must be magic.¡¯ ¡®Getting the hang and mastery of it is the top priority.¡¯ ¡®Second should be building up my body.¡¯ ¡®I should train it in a way that will allow me to use magic efficiently.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s how my training should go, at least ideally.¡¯ With such things in Kunon¡¯s mind, his training regimen is now initially done. [Iko, I¡¯d like you to increase the volume of my meals.] (Kunon) [Understood.] (Iko) [Also, about the physical training you mentioned, what do you think would suit me?] (K) If we¡¯re talking about building up stamina, the first thing that would immediately come to mind will either be running or walking. However¡­ things like that won¡¯t help Kunon specifically. Chances are that he¡¯d just stumble, fall, and get injured on his own. Iko, being the one who witnessed such similar scenarios countless of times, of course had no intention of recommending such things to the young child. [Hm, yeah. What do you think of ¡®Practice swings¡¯?] (I) [Swings? Are you talking about swordsmanship, perhaps?] (K) [Yes.] (I) [Would you teach me how to do it?] (K) Even though Kunon could understand why Iko suggested that, he had never once swung a sword in his dear life. That¡¯s why he thinks that asking for guidance would be a more efficient way to practice than relying on what¡¯s in his mind. [Oh, no. I am not familiar with any kind of martial arts, after all. How about we ask master Gurion for now? If it¡¯s just practice swings even the gatekeepers would be able to help us.] (I) [Very well. Then, can I leave it to you?] (K) [Understood. Then before the night ends I ¡ª oh, I just remembered that the master and the madam are currently outside. I¡¯ll talk to Baren-san first thing in the morning tomorrow, okay?] (I) Baren is a butler of the Gurion family. Whenever the heads of the family are away, he is the one overlooking the family¡¯s house and property. [Okay. Please do.] The things that Kunon had to do increased. However, for the child, it¡¯s another thing that he is now looking forward to accomplish. ¡®There must be some kind of close connection between physical and magical training.¡¯ No matter how gruesome it will be, Kunon is fully committed to finish his training until he can finally see using his magic. ¡®Otherwise, what else is there for me to continue living.¡¯ ¡ª The following day. As sweat drizzle down like rain from Kunon as he trains his magic in the afternoon, an unfamiliar sound of footsteps have reached his ears. [¡ªNice to meet you, Kunon-kun. I¡¯m Ouro Tauro, a former master of Tiger style swordsmanship.] ¡®Judging by his voice, he seems like a man on the older side.¡¯ ¡®The pitch of his voice isn¡¯t that high either¡­ he must be an old man with a small build.¡¯ [Ouro¡­ that Master Ouro?] ¡®Speaking of Master Ouro, that¡¯s the same name of the person who¡¯s teaching swordsmanship to my brother.¡¯ [Yes, that Master Ouro. I¡¯ve heard that you want to learn how to do practice swings, Kunon-kun. That¡¯s the reason why I came here to meet you.] (Master O) [Is it really fine? For the renowned teacher to personally teach someone myself¡­ As you can see, I am blind so for me to learn such distinguished swordsmanship under your tutelage is a bit¡­] (Kunon) Just as Kunon¡¯s self deprecating tendencies are starting to appear for a little bit ¡ª the old swordsman in front of him then laughs cheerily. [Fufufu, you see, this thing you call swordsmanship, isn¡¯t really that distinguished in the first place. It¡¯s just another form of technique that would help the weak to become strong themselves. By the laws of nature, it¡¯s a rather unnatural way of transforming the prey to become the predator. I wonder if something like this can really be called distinguished.] ¡®Not that I really understand what you¡¯re saying but can you just teach me?¡¯ Or so Kunon said inside his head. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 4 [¡­¡­¡­] ¡®Chills.¡¯ That¡¯s the only word currently resounding inside Genie¡¯s head. Genie was able to immediately find a job as a tutor after she graduated from the magic academy. It¡¯s a lucrative job which offers a premium pay despite the short working hours by teaching a child who¡¯s almost like a blank sheet when it comes to magic. After all, he¡¯s the newest among the newbies, a newly awakened water mage. As such, Genie was confident that she¡¯d be able to teach him despite graduating as an average student herself. ¨CThat was the case until five months ago. No, to be precise¡­ It started two months ago. Back to the day when she told the child something at the slip of her tongue. She feared that her words might have hurt the child, but, contrary to her expectations, it actually ignited the child¡¯s desire. Since then, two months have passed. [¡­¡­.] (Genie) He¡¯s a quiet child, always looking down to the ground, and for better or for worse, executes whatever Genie instructs, which makes it rather convenient for her as she do her job¡­ And that same child, who¡¯s probably best described as someone who breathes just so he won¡¯t die, suddenly came alive. Genie was genuinely glad upon noticing the change of the young child. However, her happiness only lasted for a brief amount of time. They hold their classes twice a week. And each and every time, the child¡¯s grasp of magic is continuously evolving. ¡®He¡¯s growing tremendously. It¡¯s just too fast.¡¯ The young boy in front of her, her student, currently has seven water balls floating around him. Not just for an instant nor a second. The boy can properly maintain them. In the beginning, the child was only able to summon two water balls upon casting with all he had, but now, he¡¯s able to outperform himself more than three times. What¡¯s more, the balls do not wiggle, have firm spherical shapes, and are kept at the same sizes. The fact that the balls do not produce even a little vibration proves his mana levels are still currently stable. While the shapes and the sizes testify towards the child¡¯s fine mana control. For a water magic that was the most basic amongst the basic, his mastery is almost at its peak already. ¨CEven for Genie, her student¡¯s mastery is already an impossible feat. She knows that if she cast herself, she won¡¯t be able to produce the same scenery. She might produce five or six at most. However, its form will be unstable and she will not be able to maintain the balls with the same amount of time as her student. [¡­What to do¡­] (Genie) Genie, inside her heart, is already panicking. Her student ¡ª Kunon Gurion, is only seven years old. Magic in itself is quite a convenient power. However, it comes with its own dangers. As useful as it is, it can always be used to harm others. That¡¯s the kind of power magic is in this world. With the use of magic, even a child can kill an adult all by theirselves. So in accordance with the request of Kunon¡¯s parents, she will only teach Kunon the basics. Genie was quite in favor of this policy as she believes that parents who¡¯d allow their child to carry and hone a weapon themselves are quite the vexing and troublesome bunch. Indeed. Genie and Kunon¡¯s parents agreed that she¡¯ll only teach him the basics. But Kunon right now has already advanced to the point that she¡¯d outperform Genie in and is more than qualified to learn more about magic. ¡®I¡¯m now running out of the things that I can teach him¡­¡¯ ¡®But I can¡¯t just say that and stop here.¡¯ ¡®Cause if I did, I won¡¯t be able to afford my living expenses then!¡¯ ¡®I have to hold on to this job until I find a new one that would offer, if not higher, the same rate!¡¯ And that¡¯s the reason why Genie is troubled ¨C hence, ¡®what to do¡­¡¯. [¨Cah!] (G) ¡®Eureka!¡¯ ¡®Since I can¡¯t teach him more than the basics, then, why can¡¯t I just guide him make the most basic among the most basic water magic evolve to higher levels?¡¯ ¡®He now has a good grasp and control of his mana so this should work.¡¯ ¡®Since he can now summon water balls at this level, he should now be able to do some variations around it.¡¯ [¨CThis is it!] (G) ¡®Seriously, if I¡¯d get fired right now then I might have to live in the streets.¡¯ ¡®A year, or maybe another half, please let me keep this job until that much at least!¡¯ ¡®Kunon¡¯s parents¡¯ educational policy might change in the future as well so when that happens, I can teach him more magic instead. If so, I¡¯d be able to prolong the job for another year!¡¯ Genie might not have graduated as a top tier magician, but she isn¡¯t just any bottom feeder either. ¡®It¡¯s really not my specialty but let¡¯s try teaching him how to arrange magic.¡¯ ¡®Besides ¨C as a mage myself, I really want to see how far can Kunon go in his studies.¡¯ ¡®Perhaps, this child could reach the highest attainment himself and become a Blue Mage.¡¯ [¡ªFrom today onwards, we will be changing our training.] (G) Kunon is now currently seated on a chair in their garden that was prepared by his handmaiden after his magic training which is now currently becoming a routine. If it¡¯s the usual, Kunon and his teacher will talk more about magic while having a cup of tea to relax ¡ª but not this time. [What¡¯s about to change precisely?] (Kunon) Kunon honestly thinks that the training is fine as it is. He believes that he is still greatly lacking when it comes to magic and wholeheartedly wants to work more on his current training. ¡®I can now finally finish the training session without collapsing. I thought I could properly focus on the training but now we¡¯re the training is about to change¡­¡¯ (Kunon) [Kunon-sama, is the most basic when it comes to water magic. It is no exaggeration that this is the very same magic that all water mages started to learn. Because in simpler terms, this magic is basically summoning water.] (G) [Indeed.] (K) [Now then, let¡¯s try and delve further into this spell.] (G) [¡­Delve further?] (K) [Let¡¯s try to divide how the spell is being executed. Kunon-sama, if I ask you what makes up a water ball, what would you say?] (G) [*thinks* hmmm¡­ It would be like first to summon water, then make it float, and shape it into spheres?] (K) [Wonderful.] (G) *Clap, clap clap clap* (Genie) *CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP* (Iko) [Going further, if we look at water, we can also manipulate its temperature, viscosity, composition, color, luster, and aroma resulting in endless possible variations. To put it into words, first and foremost, water is essentially formless, and at the same time, limitless.] (G) [] (G) ¡®I can sense sensei¡¯s mana.¡¯ (K) ¡®There should be two water balls now in front of me.¡¯ (K) [There are currently two water balls floating in front of you, Kunon-sama. Please try giving them a touch.] (G) Kunon did as what Genie said and touched the balls from the direction where he senses the mana and¡ª [This one is hot and the other is cold, huh?] (K) ¡®The left ball is cold while the right one is hot.¡¯ [Correct. By putting such arrangements to spells, mages create their own versions hence called their originality. We can also say that this showcases one¡¯s talent when it comes to magic.] (G) [Originality¡­ ? Then, does that mean that even if you and a royal court magician used the same spell, each one of your spells would manifest differently?] (K) [Indeed. If a court magician and I both used , it would appear differently and they would be so different that anyone would not recognize them to be from the same mage even though they use the same magic. Furthermore, the court magicians are the highest ranking mages in the country¡­ Though I didn¡¯t really flunk nor got bad grades back at the magic academy, there were a lot of people who¡¯s graded higher than me. That¡¯s why it¡¯s pretty hard to enter the royal rourt. Which justifies their salar¨C] Kunon didn¡¯t listen any further than that. He is still pretending though just to accompany his teacher while she complains about salary, labor, and what not. But the reason why Kunon can¡¯t give her any attention right now is because there¡¯s nothing else sitting in his mind else aside from creating his own originality to his magic. ¡®In other words, we can alter a magic¡¯s property down to the very last detail.¡¯ This topic would surely help Kunon towards his ambition to create his vision using magic by making an eyeball around him. ¡®Indeed, there¡¯s no way it would be possible with just a simple .¡¯ ¡®By altering it, or arranging the spell as sensei said, and putting my original touches, I can make an eye using magic.¡¯ ¡®¨CI¡¯ve got a step closer to the goal!¡¯ Kunon contemplates so as he ignores Genie¡¯s grumbles. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 5 ¡®Interesting.¡¯ ¡®Originality, was it? Really interesting¡­¡¯ ¡®In every change I do, There are unique variations happening.¡¯ After Kunon tried doing this, that, and everything else that came to mind, the repetitive casting of the same magic with slightly different changes in every sequence became a new form of magic training. ¡®It¡¯s far more interesting when I was just trying to train using the normal water ball.¡¯ [Iko, could you drink this for me.] (Kunon) [Yes?] (Iko) Kunon¡¯s been training his magic inside his room for the past few days. Chances are that the room could be drenched in water, or get flooded at worst, if Kunon made some kind of mistake. But after getting a better handle in controlling and manipulating his mana, such cases could only happen in rare occurrences. He keeps on practicing his magic inside his room and when his mana gets all exhausted, he goes out and trains his body by doing practice swings. The increase in his body¡¯s strength has already become so apparent he can notice it himself. Well, it is to say that such results are to be expected after Kunon¡¯s been repeatedly doing his physical training for two months straight. ¨CWell, enough of that. Back to the present, Kunon calls upon his handmaiden who is quietly stitching on the corner of the room and pushes a cup in front of her. Needless to say, there¡¯s water inside of it. [Would you like me to water-taste again?] (Iko) [Yup.] (Kunon) It is another variation of water from the spell (TL: Waterball¡¯s chant). Kunon¡¯s been asking Iko to help him confirm every variation he could think of, except colors which he isn¡¯t yet aware. For today, he¡¯s trying to change the taste of water. [Well then, I shall help myself¡­ ¡ª *Sips* Hm, this tastes like apples. The flavor is quite faint though.] (I) [I think that amount of flavor would be better if it¡¯s for drinking.] (K) [Oh, that¡¯s true. A mild taste would be much more suitable for drinking a larger volume¡­ I have to say, this actually tastes pretty good.] (I) [But once I cut off my mana, it will revert to a normal one. ¨C Give it a try once more.] (K) [*sips* Ah, gosh¡­ How disgusting. This one¡¯s horrible. It¡¯s actually quite bitter compared to normal water ¨C really, this one isn¡¯t drinkable at all.] (I) ¡®I know.¡¯ Kunon mumbled to himself. ¡®Looks like the normal won¡¯t really pass as a drinkable water, huh.¡¯ Due to such feature of , Kunon is trying to change the taste of the water. He wants to open the possibility of using the spell as a card, a tasty one on top of that, if he ever finds himself in a position where he doesn¡¯t have any other source of drinkable water. [Magic¡¯s really mysterious, isn¡¯t it? For someone like me who knows nothing of it, it actually seems like some form of miracle performed by a deity.] (I) [Well, that¡¯s true. I actually agree.] (K) ¡®If miracles do actually happen, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for a deity to give me vision, no?¡¯ Kunon thinks so. Though Kunon¡¯s desire to pursue his dreams hasn¡¯t diminished one bit, at least now, he isn¡¯t finding himself that distressed about it. He knows that his wish can¡¯t materialize for the current him. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible. He is sure that somewhere far ahead of his road towards magic, lies the answer for him to gain his vision. Inside his heart, Kunon knows that working on his wish slowly but surely would be the best approach to solve his worries. Because similar to casting magic, rushing would only lead to failure. ¡®I¡¯m now sure that magic isn¡¯t something that should be done in a hurry.¡¯ [But it¡¯s pretty convenient that you¡¯re able to summon warm water. Now, there¡¯s no need for me to heat it up while we save our water supply at the same time.] (I) Kunon¡¯s been helping in providing an additional supply of water when he learned how to summon a water ball. But now that he knows how to arrange and modify his spells further, Kunon is now able to use his original warm water ball to help with the bathing preparations of their home. Before, Kunon could only take a warm bath once every three days. But now, he has the luxury to do so in each and everyday. Iko, after being relieved of the duty of preparing the warm bathing water once Kunon took over, is pretty delighted of how things turned out as she is also able to use the bath as often as Kunon does. [If you become more accustomed to using that magic, why don¡¯t you try lending your hand to the main mansion?] (I) [Oh, yeah, that works.] (K) ¡®I didn¡¯t think of that. That¡¯s actually a good idea.¡¯, Kunon and Iko are currently living separately from the Gurion family in accordance with Kunon¡¯s wishes. And the main mansion Iko was talking about is the place where the rest of Kunon¡¯s family stays. Preparing warm water shouldn¡¯t be too troublesome in the main mansion as there are a lot more servants working there. However, for Kunon, if he can do something as he is right now to help his family, he will happily do it. ¨CThe previous Kunon who¡¯d been drowning in his sorrows wouldn¡¯t have thought of such things before. However, the young boy right now has a better and positive outlook in his life. Unbeknownst to him, he has gained enough confidence to not just be a bother and help his family thanks to his physical and magical training. [Kunon-sama.] After Kunon exhausted all of his mana, he went out to train his physical body by swinging his cane in accordance with the training taught to him by the sword teacher Ouro. He is drenched in sweat all over his body and Iko, noticing that he¡¯s about to collapse from the toll of his physical training, called out to him which broke his concentration. *Chills* ¡®The air¡¯s getting colder. I guess the night¡¯s already here¡¯ [Is dinner ready?] (K) [It is. Let¡¯s head back inside.] (I) Kunon ends his practice swings and lets Iko drag him back to their place. ¡®The sweat is kinda off putting so let¡¯s wash and bathe first.¡¯ Or so Kunon had thought. But¨C [Kunon-sama, a letter has arrived from princess Milika.] (I) [eh¡­] (K) It seems that his exhilarating daily life is about to end with such a surprising visit. ¡®What a way to ruin things.¡¯ It appears the cold air isn¡¯t just what brought Kunon the chills. [I¡¯ll tell you the more detailed contents of it later but the gist of it was to confirm when¡¯s a good time for her to visit.] (I) As Kunon can¡¯t read letters, he allows Iko to read it on his behalf. Well, in the first place, it is Kunon¡¯s father who reads the letters first and would decide whether he¡¯ll allow Kunon to receive it or not. It¡¯s from Milika Yuguria. The ninth princess of the kingdom and a girl from the royal family. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a letter that contains secrets of the royal family or something that can¡¯t be known by anybody else. Regardless, Kunon¡¯s father is putting up safeguards just in case. Because if such a letter was sent to Kunon with dangerous contents in it, it might put Kunon into an unfavorable position without his knowledge. [Let me see¡­ Isn¡¯t it too cold earlier? I think I¡¯m about to get a fever.] (K) [That¡¯s the same thing you said a month ago.] (I) [Then say I¡¯m having a stomach ache.] (K) [That¡¯s already in the books as well.] (I) [¡­Then let¡¯s say that I fell so bad I had my knees wounded.] (K) [Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if she said that she¡¯ll use it as an opportunity to check on you and give you a visit?] (I) [¡­] (K) Kunon¡¯s feeling troubled. Even without Milika telling him, he knows he¡¯s already cornered. ¡®I guess that¡¯s what I get for trying to avoid meeting her for the past two months.¡¯ Kunon was thoroughly focused on learning magic and did not want to bother meeting Milika even if she¡¯s a princess. But within the course of their engagement, a rule had been set where they had to meet each other once every two weeks. ¡®As if I have the time to deal with that.¡¯ And thus the reason why Kunon¡¯s making up excuses and trying to avoid meeting Milika. ¡®¡ªBesides, Milika doesn¡¯t want to meet me as well in the first place.¡¯ But she¡¯s being forced to by the royal decree of her father, the king. So, if Kunon perhaps feigned to be sick, Milika should have gained a valid excuse not to meet him as well. Then, everybody should be happy. Or so he thought but¡­ [¡­Am I already overstepping my limits..?] (K) [I think so. In the first place, this engagement was agreed upon by Master Gurion and the King. If you insist on such a behavior any longer, then we will be in deep trouble. For instance, the King might tag along with Princess Milika to check upon you on your so-called ¡®sickness¡¯.] ¡®No way.¡¯ Just the thought of the king personally visiting Kunon himself just because of his charade burdens him already with such indescribable stress. [¡­.Haaaa¡­. Then be it. Say that I¡¯ll meet her soon.] (K) Not that Kunon feels comfortable, but he knows that he just has to bear with it. ¡ªAnd so, in a few days, Milika arrived at the Gurion¡¯s estate. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 6 She¡¯s observing the city¡¯s landscape as she sways along with the carriage. ¡®Not like there¡¯s anything new.¡¯ As if finding there¡¯s nothing more boring than looking at something over and over again, she felt more disappointed. [*Sighs* Haaa¡­.] ¡®What an arduous meeting¡­¡¯ ¡®Kunon must be thinking the same thing¡­¡¯ Milika¡¯s sigh filled with heavy and burdensome feelings resounds in the carriage as she thinks of her fianc¨¦ that she¡¯s about to meet after two months. Milika Yuguria. She is the ninth princess of the kingdom of Yuguria. The daughter of the current king, Leoloren, and for the record, Milika¡¯s position as a princess doesn¡¯t really hold much significance considering the king¡¯s abundant number of children. Kunon Gurion, her fiance that she¡¯s about to visit, is a child who¡¯s born with the hero¡¯s scar and awakened as a mage not too long ago. Milika was betrothed to him immediately after. In simpler terms, the royal family wants to keep close ties with the boy. Mages, afterall, are precious individuals. Regardless whether it¡¯s time of war or peace, a mage¡¯s value can be utilized in different ways depending on their specialization whether it would be for the kingdom¡¯s defense or technological development. As such, Milika¡¯s role is to serve as a leash to bound Kunon to the royal family and prevent the possibility of him being used by the nobles, much more by foreign powers. ¨CWell, that¡¯s that. Afterall, Both Milika and Kunon are children of nobility and political marriages is something they are born to live with. It¡¯s just that¡­ [*Sighs* Haaa¡­] (Milika) Milika finds Kunon hard to look at. The burdensome feelings that filled her when she first met Kunon still lingers in her heart. And the more they meet, the heavier that burdensome feeling becomes. It¡¯s gotten to the point like she¡¯s physically feeling ill from stress by looking at him. Milika has seen a lot of children from the aristocratic school and she¡¯d never seen someone more depressed, lifeless, and dejected than Kunon in that place. They can¡¯t even talk about anything. Kunon in the first place doesn¡¯t really initiate any type of conversation with her and once Milika realized that the 90% of the topics in her head that she could talk about require someone to have vision and functional eyes, she got tongue tied. To be frank, just meeting him is something she finds emotionally difficult and hard. But she cannot avoid it as she is obligated to do so. Likewise, she believes that Kunon finds this meeting hard and difficult as well. [*Sighs* Haaa¡­] (M) Just imaging the thought that they¡¯d have to be together for the rest of their lives¡ª The thought of living everyday looking at Kunon like that for the rest of her life¡­ ¡®I just want to run¡­¡¯ When Kunon¡¯s handmaiden left them alone in the gardens, she wasn¡¯t able to resist the urge and left him behind. She can¡¯t bear to stay by his side. After the first time, it wasn¡¯t that difficult the next and their next meetings after that. Despite the fact that such a thing would not bring any good for her nor Kunon, she just finds it unbearable to stay around the boy. ¡®Kunon was not feeling well for the past two months but¡­ he¡¯s just feigning sickness for sure.¡¯ ¡®And that isn¡¯t something that he can keep on doing forever.¡¯ And before she knew it, she could now see the Gurion¡¯s estate. Milika¡¯s sighs then continue to reverberate. ¡ª [It¡¯s been a while, Milika-sama.] (Kunon) It¡¯s been two months since Milika saw Kunon and she can¡¯t help but widen her eyes in surprise. In her eyes, the Kunon that¡¯s standing in front of the estate, along with his usual handmaiden, waiting for her is clearly different from the child in her memories. [I would like to apologize for not being able to meet you as I have not been feeling well for the past two months.] (K) [O-oh, yes¡­ uh¡­? Kunon-kun¡­?] (M) [Yes?] (K) ¡®Is this really Kunon?¡¯ Doubts filled Milika¡¯s mind so she tried calling out his name, and to no one¡¯s surprise, the boy in front of her responded. ¡®Really..?¡¯ It is. There is no mistake that boy in front of her is Kunon indeed. ¡®¨CI haven¡¯t seen him this bright before.¡¯ ¡®And it appears his body started to develop at some point. Still, it¡¯s his brightness that¡¯s more remarkable. He tends to look at the ground before but I didn¡¯t know that his expressions could be this vivid. I don¡¯t know what exactly changed about him but his face definitely brightened.¡¯ Milika was so surprised of Kunon¡¯s brightness that she thought he is wearing make up himself. ¡®Just what happened the last two months¡­?¡¯ Milika, who always sought for help to Kunon¡¯s handmaiden whenever she¡¯s lost in dealing with him, looks at her in wonder and confusion. It seems like she caught up on her signal as the handmaiden begins to speak¡ª [You look wonderful today as well, Princess Milika! Oh, if I¡¯m a middle-aged bearded man somewhere then I¡¯d rather not let you escape!] (Iko) ¡¯¨CNo! I¡¯m not talking about how I look! And that¡¯s oddly specific, it¡¯s so creepy!¡¯ [¡­Uhm, Did something happen to you for the past two months, Kunon-kun ..?] (M) Thinking that she¡¯ll get nowhere unless she talks to him herself, she asked Kunon directly. There¡¯s also the fact that the glint on Kunon¡¯s handmaiden¡¯s eyes as she looks at her is giving Milika the shivers. Whatever lies behind that look, Milika decided, out of fear, not to intrude any further. [Magic.] (K) [Y-yes?] (M) [I¡¯ve fallen in love with magic.] (K) [¡­Ha, haa?] (M) Not that she really understands but Kunon seems pretty happy about it. ¡®For sure there¡¯s something good that must have happened to him related to magic.¡¯ ¡®I mean ¡ª really, he looks so dazzling¡­¡¯ [I¡¯m sorry for having you worried about me every time, princess. I would love for you to listen to me this time around.] (K) [S-Sure¡­] (M) ¡ª ¡®It was so interesting!¡¯ That was Milika¡¯s thoughts after listening and watching Kunon¡¯s magic. Waters with all sorts of flavors. Breaking down water itself and¡­ changing it into mist to blend with the sunlight to create a rainbow. Transforming the water where it became something fluffy and slushy she could play with it in her fingers. Milika finds each and every single one of them fun and interesting. Time passed by without her knowledge and before she knew it, the sun had begun to set. For the first time, she found the time she spent with Kunon not heavy or burdensome. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 7 [Haaa!?] Kunon¡¯s scream filled their entire house. [Ha?] While his handmaiden could only express her wonder and doubt. ¡ªAs usual, Kunon¡¯s magic training still continues to this day. It¡¯s been three months since that fateful day he had awakened and the pleasurable season has passed and winter finally arrived. And as usual, Kunon is currently in his room, which hardly recognizable from before, practicing his (Waterball) when suddenly, he stood up and seemed greatly appalled. [¡­W-what happened?] (Iko) Seeing Kunon remain stiff and in shock, his handmaiden threaded the waters carefully and asked¨C [¡­I think I was able to see¡­] (K) Kunon, who apparently can¡¯t believe the thing he just said himself, still can¡¯t get over his shock. . . . . . It¡¯s as if the time has stopped until¡ª . . . . [No way!!? Really!? Are you serious right now!? If you tell me you¡¯re kidding me I¡¯d smack you here and right now! So is it really!?] (I) [Stop, stop, stop! I don¡¯t really get it myself! I¡¯m not sure either!] (K) The handmaiden almost lost control of herself upon hearing what the boy in front of her said while Kunon himself still can¡¯t get over from receiving the stimulation he first felt. Such a phenomena left both of them baffled by what just happened. [Maybe I wasn¡¯t actually able to seee¡ª- a, aahh ahhh!!] (K) [Please don¡¯t play with me like that! I¡¯d beat you up next time, you hear me!?] (I) As expected, she didn¡¯t really smack him but Kunon¡¯s cheeks got pinched real hard he almost cried. The handmaiden apparently doesn¡¯t really hold back. [Please, don¡¯t just joke about something like that! I¡¯ve always wished for you Kunon-sama to grow as a refined gentleman who could joke around but such distasteful things shouldn¡¯t be allowed! Some jokes can just be too much!] (I) And it seems like a sermon is about to start. [Nooo! I just said it wrong! ¨C rather, I think I just saw colors!] (K) [Colors!? You can see colors!?] (I) [Or more like, I¡¯ve become aware of how they feel, I think!] (K) . . . [¡­Isn¡¯t that amazing in its own way, still¡­?] (I) [¡­But really, I couldn¡¯t really say if that¡¯s me being able to see or not¡­] (K) The two had finally found themselves tranquilled. [Let¡¯s say, this apple.] (K) Kunon caresses his still painfully swollen cheek with one hand as he uses the other to pick up an apple from the table. It¡¯s been lying in there as Kunon plans to use it with his experiments. For context, Kunon¡¯s currently absorbed in¡­ ¡®Freezing¡¯ and changes that would occur upon lowering the temperature of water and the things in it. His handmaiden thinks it would be nice if Kunon won¡¯t let the temperature inside their home drop as it¡¯s already cold outside. But if that¡¯s what Kunon desires, she won¡¯t ask him to stop. [This¡­ is red, yeah?] (K) His handmaiden then¡­ frowned. ¡®¨CThat isn¡¯t red.¡¯ What is in Kunon¡¯s hand right now is indeed an apple, but it is green. ¡®Rather, would it be more accurate to call it light green rather than just green?¡¯ ¡®Should I tell him the truth, or¡­ No.¡¯ [No, that apple isn¡¯t red.] (I) She would let Kunon experiment first let him try. ¡®It¡¯s alright even if you still couldn¡¯t see for now.¡¯ ¡®As long as you would be able to do so in the future, then everything¡¯s fine.¡¯ [Is that so?] (K) However, contrary to her expectations of Kunon being disappointed and upset about not getting it right, he seemed rather calm. He then reaches out for another one. [Then is this one red, perhaps?] (K) That one¡­ that apple is certainly red. He¡¯s right. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡¯ At that moment, his handmaiden just realized. ¡®¨CRight¡­ If it¡¯s his first time seeing colors, then Kunon wouldn¡¯t know which is which for the first time.¡¯ [That apple is certainly red. The other one from before is what we call blue apple and it¡¯s color is light green.] (I) [Huh? It¡¯s called blue apple even though it¡¯s green?] (K) [That¡¯s how it is ¡ª oh by the way, can you tell how many red apples and blue apples are there on the table?] (I) [Un. There are three red apples and two green ones, right?] (K) ¡®Correct. Certainly, he can now perceive colors!¡¯ [No?] (K) [Yes! You¡¯ve got it right! Amazing, Kunon-sama!] (I) The handmaiden wasn¡¯t able to stop herself and happily hugged Kunon. Likewise, Kunon gladly accepted her embrace with a smile. Though it might not have been what Kunon had been dreaming about, it¡¯s still a great stride for him as he moves forward. ¡ª [I still have a long way to go, huh.] After the blissful time has passed, Kunon finally calms down. He might have been able to perceive and differentiate the colors around him but that¡¯s about it. To put it in simpler terms, he still can¡¯t see. ¡®¨CI can perceive them using magic.¡¯ As Kunon actively pursues magic, perhaps his mana unconsciously allowed himself to perceive his surroundings. His magic teacher told him that mana is a source of power not many people really understand even to this day. He also learned that some people could move objects using just their mana. Some even have the ability called mana perception themselves. But what Kunon desires the most is to be able to gain vision using magic. It might seem similar in concept but it is hardly identical. Regardless, he made a breakthrough. He made a big stride closer towards his dream to become true. If he¡¯d be able to identify the color of the things around him even without actually seeing it, perhaps he¡¯d be able to actually recognize them. Especially if he¡¯s actually in a place that¡¯s pretty familiar to him. Then, living couldn¡¯t have been more easier for him. [Anyway, let¡¯s tell this to the master! This is a pretty big deal, you know!] (I) [Oh, s-sure¡­ Or maybe not¡­? It¡¯s still too early. It might have been a fluke so I¡¯d like to try a little bit more and get used to it. I don¡¯t want to give father false hopes and disappoint him.] (K) [It will be fine! Please trust yourself a bit more!] (I) Kunon¡¯s shyness is starting to leak out once again so his handmaiden repeatedly gave him some push to gain confidence. [Isn¡¯t this the result of Kunon-sama¡¯s efforts!? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a fluke, it¡¯s the power you earned through hard work! I¡¯m not sure if we can call this some sort of power though but you¡¯ve earned the ability to see colors! So let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s report it together! Let¡¯s try to negotiate and raise your allowance as well as we show them your results!] (I) [¨Ceh!!? As in right now!? W-waaaiiittt!!] (K) His handmaiden didn¡¯t give him even a second to wait. Kunon then surrenders himself and lets himself get dragged along as they make their way to the mansion. Though halfway, Kunon got grabbed and wasn¡¯t able to protest anymore. . . . . ¡ª By the time they arrived, the rest of the family was currently away though so they returned to their home while acting as if nothing happened. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 8 [Color? Did you just say he can now see colors?] Arson, the head of the Gurion family, just came back from his duties from the royal palace when the maid Iko, who¡¯s been waiting in front of their mansion, welcomed him with a very surprising news. Arson Gurion is a young marquis still in his early thirties. He has a neat face with pale indigo eyes that gives a chilling impression and short brown hair. He isn¡¯t that tall nor has the features that would attract onlookers for a second look. However, people realize how high spec he was upon giving him a closer inspection. Even though he doesn¡¯t have the most attractive traits, he is well oriented and just. As he isn¡¯t noticeable for the first time, he was quite buried along the name of his pears until he slowly gained renown for the jobs he had done. Now, Arson became one of the trusted personnel of the king and is one of the few appointed nobles allowed to work in the royal castle. [Yes. Though it seems that the range he can see them is quite close, I can confirm that the young master can distinguish colors accordingly.] (Iko) Iko continued her report as she took care of Arson¡¯s jacket and coat. [That¡¯s¡­ isn¡¯t that amazing?] (Arson) His youngest son, Kunon, was born blind. According to myths and stories, such a condition was brought upon due to the hero¡¯s scar but no one actually knows why he was born without fully working eyes. Regardless, nothing will change the fact that his son was born blind. [That¡¯s what I think as well. The closer he is to the object, the more defined it was to him. He can clearly discern the color of an object if he can touch it.] (I) With just a touch. Then, if possible¡ª [Does that mean he can now read books on his own?] (A) ¡®As expected of the master.¡¯ Iko thought to herself upon hearing her master¡¯s immediate assessment from the new ability unlocked by Kunon. Reading a book. It took a while for Kunon and Iko to discover what things Kunon can now possibly do but the person in front of her instantly recognized it just from listening to her. Indeed. The most amazing thing about this matter is that Kunon can now recognize written characters. He can do so by opening a book and tracing the lines and characters with his finger. He distinguishes the color of the pages and the ink and recognizes the shape of how the color of the ink is written, thus recognizing and reading the character itself. Obviously, as the characters are newly introduced to Kunon, he still have to familiarize himself with it. [¡­.I see¡­.] (A) Arson let out a sigh filled with weighty emotions in them. Though the weight it carried mostly is from relief. A great portion of his fear and worry about his son¡¯s future has largely decreased. Arson¡¯s physically and mentally exhausted as he just got back, but the news made his spirits revitalized. [Have you reported this to Tina, yet?] (A) [No.] (I) [Then I shall tell it to her myself.] (A) Tina ¨C short for Tinaliza, wife of Arson and Kunon¡¯s mother. She is the most worried about Kunon in all of the family of Gurion. Ironically, the biggest reason as to why Kunon decided to live separately from the family stems from Tinaliza¡¯s excessive concerns for him. She is so attached and worried at him that she would like for him to be in her eyes all the time. However, as a noblewoman and a wife of a marquis, she has no choice but to attend social gatherings. And now that Kunon is engaged with someone from the royal family, her influence in the noble circle grew which also increased the need for her presence in these circles. Though it was a long time ago, this isn¡¯t the first time that a princess was wedded into the Gurion. Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why the ¡®Hero¡¯s Scar¡¯, which is said to curse the royal family, has reached their household. As such, though time and marital ceremonies from other families have mixed and diminished the blood of the royalties who once fought with the demon king in the Gurion family¡­ it still definitely exists. Due to that fact, if by some chance an incredible twist of fate actually happened, Kunon can qualify to inherit the crown in a remote chance that would be akin to a miracle. Aware of such a possibility, the royal family immediately arranged to have Kunon engaged with a princess. Well, considering the number of children the current king has, all of these things are mere hypotheses. ¨CHowever, regardless of the number of possibilities, whether it would happen or not, is not the point. As the child who¡¯s been born with the hero¡¯s scar after a hundred of years has passed, it is to be expected that Kunon will have uncommon situations that will be thrown at him for that matter alone. Like how he¡¯s suddenly engaged with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. With a princess to boot. That¡¯s why the husband and wife of the Gurion¡¯s standing and influence in the noble circle became more crucial. Even if they can¡¯t make deep ties with everyone, as long as they can keep a harmonious relationship with the other nobles, they can at least get some form of reassurance regarding the future of Kunon and the family. ¡­Not that Kunon is aware of such matters. However, for Arson who¡¯s being troubled by Tinaliza¡¯s vigorous refusals to attend such noble gatherings and alike, he had to persuade his wife to allow Kunon¡¯s wishes to live separately and reduce Tinaliza¡¯s tendencies to stay at home and stick closely to their youngest. For that reason, he also ordered Iko to not report to Tinaliza regarding the matters concerning Kunon. Because once she hears of it¡­ no doubt she¡¯ll drop whatever she¡¯s doing and hurry her way beside him. ¡®¨CBut this time matter is on another level¡­¡¯ If it¡¯s just something trivial, then he won¡¯t bother telling it to his wife. But this is far away from trivial. It¡¯s no exaggeration to even say it¡¯s a groundbreaking achievement for the child. That¡¯s why this time, he would encourage Tinaliza to let go of whatever she¡¯s doing and pamper their youngest however she wants. [Did Kunon mention anything about going back here?] (A) He heard several reports regarding Kunon. Three months ago, Kunon had devoted himself to learning the wonders of magic. He also requested for meals that would help to develop his body. He isn¡¯t sure if it can be called swordsmanship per se, but he also started to practice swings. In fact, just recently, he even started lending a hand warming the water for baths of the family. There¡¯s also the news that his relationship with his fianc¨¦, Milika Yuguria, is improving gradually. His son, who¡¯s always been depressed and kept his eyes firmly on the ground, had begun to change for the better without him knowing. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be fine for him to return now and live with us again?¡¯ That¡¯s what Arson is thinking. [¡­I think it¡¯s a bit early for such an arrangement.] (I) However, contrary to what Arson was thinking, Kunon¡¯s closest aide, his handmaiden, disagreed. [Kunon-sama is in the middle of changing himself. He¡¯s trying to improve each and every day. Perhaps changing his environment so suddenly wouldn¡¯t help but rather interfere as he work hard towards his dream.] (I) [Dream, huh.] (A) He also heard of it. His son¡¯s dream. To be able to gain vision using magic. Arson himself isn¡¯t sure if it would be possible or not. However, if that¡¯s what Kunon wants to do, he will give everything he has to support him. ¡®¨CSeeing we¡¯re already getting results this early, I am sure all of his hard work will not definitely be wasted.¡¯ It¡¯s been six months since Kunon decided to live separately. Kunon¡¯s already accustomed to living by himself. Likewise, the people in the main mansion also became accustomed to living without Kunon¡¯s presence. Not that there¡¯s any big changes with Arson. Tinaliza, however, has begun attending the social and noble circles for their family. His other son, Ixio, is feeling lost on how to interact with Kunon and thus often confused on how to approach him. [¡­I see. Then let¡¯s observe things for now.] (A) ¡®I think the current situation isn¡¯t that bad, anyhow.¡¯ ¡®Considering all of us have things to do at the moment, I guess it isn¡¯t the best time for us to meet each other right now.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s do our¡­ oh, it would be better if no one interferes with Kunon these days. So¡­ do your best, Kunon.¡¯ With such thoughts in mind, Arson decided to maintain the status quo. [Iko, thank you so much. Though I think we¡¯ve been relying on you too much recently¡­] (A) [I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m getting paid after all. As much as I would love to receive the master¡¯s appreciation, it would be better if you¡¯d increase my salary.] (I) ¨CCan a handmaiden really talk about salary in front of their employer rather than showing humility and some form of loyalty? No. However¡­ [Hahahaha. For concerns regarding salary, please refer to Baren. He is the one who decides about the salary of the employees.] (A) [Ehh~~ Baren¡¯s so stingy when it comes to money, though. That¡¯s just impossible. ] (I) If the person who¡¯ll accompany Kunon is someone serious, and would think things too deeply, perhaps they¡¯ll fall deeper in sad and painful thoughts together. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve chosen Iko. The most positive and energetic maid they have in this mansion. And they are by no means wrong about it. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 9 Time is fair, in that it is equally unfair to everyone. Whether you are treacherous or regal for now, that won¡¯t last long until the end of times. And so the days pass by. Regardless of any person¡¯s thoughts, anyone¡¯s situation, nor circumstance, time flows the same for everyone. [¡ªAnother parcel came by, you know.] (Iko) [¡ªOkay.] (Kunon) Books, documents, string bounded manuscripts, and pocket books, even. All sorts of written articles lie, not on the table, but on the floor all across the room occupying effectively half the space of it. The room can be said to be hardly organized and maintained, but for the owner himself, it matters not as he knows which article is which in this enclosed space. Two years have passed since he found himself in love with magic. Kunon Gurion is now nine years of age. For the two years that have passed, life didn¡¯t change really much. He still lives separately with his family. His lectures still continue in the morning and his magic and sword training are still ongoing in the afternoon. He is still helping the household in preparing warm bathing water. However, perhaps the greatest change of all actually is Kunon being able to learn and memorize characters. He is still pursuing his dreams together with the support of his father, Arson, his fianc¨¦, Milika, and his teacher, Genie. To be able to gain vision using magic. Even if he still hasn¡¯t achieved this dream for the two years that have passed, Kunon continues to strive without a shred of doubt to give up. The parcels of books, documents, and several other articles mainly came from Milika and Genie. As he is still not yet aware of any leads that could help him achieve his dreams, he is collecting relevant information and ideas about water magic. Lectures in the morning, training in the afternoon, and reading in the evening. He often falls asleep on the table on top of the material he is reading and his handmaiden has to carry him to bed everytime this happens. And before he knew it, this actually became his daily routine. [Is there any text you are wondering about?] (I) The handmaiden asks as she puts away the documents Kunon finished reading. [Hm? Oh, right¡­] (K) Kunon, however, already has a book on his hand which he will read after he finishes gathering his thoughts about the articles he just finished. [Water divination, glass and crystal textures, demonic familiars, contracts with demons, water purification, magic mirror, water mirror, the scales of a rainbow colored fish and¡­ I guess that¡¯s all.] (K) ¡®But the demonic familiars and contracts with demons are a no-go.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯m not really curious about it but the stakes regarding those spells are just too high. Better not involve myself in those dangerous stuff.¡¯ [When you said water divination, are you perhaps talking about fortune telling?] (I) [Yeah. If you pour water into a magically processed container, it would be able to show what the mage wants to look for in his water divination. It could either be someone¡¯s past or future, or the location where someone lost his or her belongings and so on.] (K) [Oh, then would it be able to help me find the youth and passion that I had lost?] (I) [It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young, Iko. You still have a lot of passionate days ahead of you.] (K) [No, I¡¯m not. Even I do age, you know?] (I) [It¡¯ll be okay. Will the world be able to have another handmaiden as beautiful as you? Clearly no.] (K) [Gosh, even though you haven¡¯t even seen me!] (I) *Chuckles* *Giggles* ¡ªBoth of them exchanged laughter after such a banter. ¡ªPeople¡¯s opinion can be divided into two if they were to ask what they thought of Kunon right now. Not really certain if it could be good or not, but regardless, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that for the past two years, the young child certainly became more cheerful compared to how he was. [So, using that divination or whatever, would you be able to search for this beautiful handmaiden¡¯s Mr. Right?] (I) [It¡¯ll be fine. How can a girl as pretty as you, Iko, be left without a husband? Oh dear, only if I am not the marquis¡¯ second son, I¡¯ve already asked for your hand.] (K) [Oh, gosh! How could you allure someone who¡¯s ten years older than you!] (I) *Chuckles* *Giggles* The two then exchange happy laughs once again. ¡ªKunon certainly became more positive and cheerful. Perhaps too cheerful. Is this really for the best? We¡¯ll never know. ¡ª [Well done!] Back then, Kunon only wanted to build up his strength to train his magic. However, one day within those two years, Ouro started to train him properly under the discipline of Azuma Tiger¡¯s swordsmanship. [You¡¯ve grown strong, Kunon. I doubt you¡¯ll lose against someone of your age.] (Ouro) [Is that so? Even though I can¡¯t see?] (K) [Yeah. That¡¯s how good you are now when it comes to swords. Even though you lack sight, you have great awareness and instinct that would allow you to fight well if the time calls for it.] (O) ¡®¨CNot like I really seriously considered pursuing swordsmanship¡­¡¯ For Kunon, who grew up in an environment where he has no other reference but himself, such education and results are only normal. However, technically speaking, he isn¡¯t wielding a sword, but rather, a cane. In the first place, he isn¡¯t being raised to fight so the training he is receiving is far from your typical way of learning swordsmanship. [Are you listening? I know I¡¯ve said this countless times but once you¡¯ve mastered the basic stance, the following steps will naturally come after. So keep on repeating and master the basic stances we¡¯ve covered. To the point that your body can instinctively remember. So you can use it without thinking and can do it even while sleeping. Once you¡¯re able to do so, then you¡¯d be able to showcase even a fraction of your ability in actual combat. To avoid yourself being filled with regrets when the day comes that you¡¯ll need it, train and properly prepare yourself.] [Yes!] Or so Kunon had said as Ouro¡¯s words made their way from one of his ears to the other. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 10.1 [¡ªKunon-sama, the master is asking for your presence.] (Iko) The handmaiden calls out to Kunon as he is having dinner. [Hm? As in right now?] (Kunon) Kunon asks back as he¡¯s munching his sandwich while reading an article regarding magic. [I was told that it would be fine even after you finish your dinner.] (Iko) By master, it must be the head of the Gurion¡¯s household. In other words, Kunon¡¯s father. It seems like he wants to talk to him. Kunon still lives separately from his family. They do visit him once a while but it¡¯s pretty rare for him to be called out to go to the main mansion of the family. [Did I do something wrong¡­?] (K) The last time he was summoned by his father was back in summer. For the sake of his experimentation, he splashed a large amount of colored water over the wide landscape of their garden. As a result, the garden was dyed red as if it¡¯s bathed in a sea of blood resulting in screams and panic from the servants to the very members of Kunon¡¯s family. ¡®I can now maintain the color of the water without infusing anymore mana to it. I wonder for how long and how much water can I do it?¡¯ Such thoughts were running in Kunon¡¯s mind before he struck it. He asked the gardener for permission of which he agreed. But after seeing the bloodbath brought upon by their young master¡ª [H-how could this be¡­] (Gardener) He can only cry seeing what happened to his handiwork. It must have been something that went beyond the word crazy. And when his father got home, he was so flabbergasted and so mad at the sight of their garden sparkling in red even under the veil of the night and called for Kunon right that instant. He was scolded. Quite terribly. He explained that it was just an experiment and it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm but he was ordered to fix the bloodbath of a garden immediately. [I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything that¡¯s worth scolding as of late, though? You¡¯ve learned your lesson after that bloodbath after all. I was scolded as well even though I haven¡¯t done anything.] (I) [¡®Let¡¯s do it!¡¯, you said. You¡¯re not as innocent as you think.] (K) [I mean, no one told you to be so earnest about it.] (I) [¡®If you¡¯re gonna do it, then do it like you mean it¡¯, is what you said, no?] (K) [You were too earnest about it.] (I) And as they try to shift the blame from one another right in front of Kunon¡¯s father just like that earlier, little do they know that they¡¯re just adding more fuel to the fire. [But personally speaking, I don¡¯t hate such things, you know?] (I) [Me too. Everyone¡¯s surprised about it, right? Everyone¡¯s been living peacefully for too long so it isn¡¯t that bad to throw some surprise at them even once in a while.] (K) But more importantly, Kunon was able to gather data from this experiment. ¡®So people are surprised when they¡¯re suddenly shown a sea of blood, huh.¡¯ Even if Kunon was terribly scolded, he¡¯s more than satisfied after learning of this information. ¡ªBut yes, Kunon perhaps became too cheerful and perhaps naughty. Kunon makes his way to the main mansion after he finishes his dinner together with Iko. [It¡¯s getting cold.] (I) The main mansion is a bit far so they need to walk some distance. On the way to the main mansion, there¡¯s a flat pavement wide enough for one person to walk through it. It was made specifically for Kunon so he can walk on it normally with the help of his cane. It is currently in the middle of winter. And during the nights, the winds blow colder. Kunon¡¯s lifestyle remains the same regardless of the season. But at times like this, he gets reminded that time actually flows. [Hey, can you pull that out? You know, that.] (I) [Hm? Oh.] (K) *Snap* There are two of them. One of them floats in front of Kunon blocking the wind that¡¯s coming to his face. The other one is floating behind him in front of his handmaiden. [So waarmmmm~~ *fluff* *fluff*] (I) [It¡¯s a water ball I arranged to have a little more warmth than body temperature and a really soft and flexible texture. In other words, an improvised heat pack.] (K) The handmaiden loves it. The fluffy water which transforms its shape with just a slight touch gives her satisfaction every time she plays with it. ¡®Milika likes it as well. Perhaps girls just generally like fluffy things.¡¯ In the summer, Kunon lowers its temperature. And to note, it is something that isn¡¯t just famous among the women¡­ it¡¯s just way too comfortable and convenient. [We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Kunon-sama.] (Baren) [Un.] (K) Baren, the house¡¯s butler, was waiting for him by the door when Kunon arrived. Baren led him to the main house towards the reception room where guests are normally welcomed. The butler knocks on the door and said¨C [Kunon-sama has arrived.] (B) [Come in.] From here onward, it will just be Kunon and his lonesome. Leaving his handmaiden and the butler behind him, he opened the door and entered the reception room. [Have you called for me, Father ¡ª oh, there¡¯s also Mother and Brother?] Once he enters, he¡¯s welcomed by everyone in the Gurion family. His father, Arson. His mother, Tinaliza. And his older brother, Ixio. His parents visit him once a week but it¡¯s really been a long time since he met his brother. But Kunon knows. Even though his brother doesn¡¯t meet up with him, Ixio often comes around his place to check and look at him from a distance. ¨CBased on what Kunon heard from his handmaiden, Ixio frequently played with Kunon outside when they were still small until one day, Ixio took him out and Kunon fell, resulting in him getting hurt. From that day onwards, Ixio became worried on how he should approach his brother. ¡®How is it to be blind?¡¯ It was at that moment that Ixio¡¯s young heart somehow understood how difficult it was. Kunon, however, doesn¡¯t remember such times. He already lost count of how many times he fell he can¡¯t bother himself to remember any of them. [Take a seat, Kunon.] (Arson) [Thank you.] (K) Kunon then moves toward the seat beside his brother without a hinder. It was as if he could actually see. But the truth is Kunon, after rigorously training himself everyday, can distinguish each and every color within this enclosed space. ¡®My parents are across the table that¡¯s in front of me and brother¡¯s beside here.¡¯ [Have you learned all the lessons from the Aristocratic School?] (A) [Yes. That¡¯s what Ms. Flara had said.] (K) Baroness Flara Garden is Kunon¡¯s academical teacher. Once Kunon learned to ¡®read¡¯ characters, his learning curve immediately went higher. The person himself, however, only thinks of finishing those lectures immediately so he can focus and train his magic faster. [I¡¯ve asked this before but do you have any intention of attending school?] (A) [None. I think I¡¯d only cause trouble and gather unnecessary attention if I go there.] (K) ¡®If that¡¯s the case here in our house, how much more outside? I¡¯d probably be a bother to more people than now.¡¯ Or so what Kunon might have thought before. Kunon, however, currently believes he can now attend the school as much as any other boy. His goals lie elsewhere though and going to school is by no means relevant to it so he isn¡¯t interested. [I wonder if I told you before¡­ for the record, you¡¯re technically an enrolled student in the aristocratic school, Kunon.] (A) [Oh, I heard of it. But not from you, Father. Flara-sensei told me before.] (K) They talked about it in one of their lectures before. She asked Kunon why don¡¯t he try going to school when he could do so anytime. She must have believed that Kunon¡¯s now capable of attending school too. Ofcourse, Kunon clapped back with a ¡®I don¡¯t feel like going.¡¯. [If I¡¯m not mistaken, children of nobles are obligated to attend school or something like that.] (K) [Correct. But considering your circumstances, the King himself exempted you from that obligation so you should be fine without attending their lectures. I personally believe that the current you don¡¯t have the need to do so as well. I just want you to keep on pursuing what you¡¯re doing.] (A) That is how supportive Kunon¡¯s father is. It is certain that he¡¯s also doing other things that help Kunon without the boy knowing. [So, I want you to think about it.] (A) [About how I use my allowance?] (K) [No, not your allowance.] (A) [But Father, you¡¯re always complaining about it. It might look like I¡¯m splurging but I¡¯m actually spending it wisely.] (K) [Like I said, it¡¯s not about your allowance.] (A) [Father, you know, I do appreciate how much you work hard for this family. Thank you very much.] (K) [Just stop already! I already said it¡¯s not about the money!] (A) [I¡¯m sorry for that bloody sea.] (K) [That! I already let it slide but the next time you do something like that, you better say goodbye to your allowance for two months!] *SHIVERS!!* Kunon trembled after hearing the words that terrifies him the most. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 10 [¡ªKunon-sama, the master is asking for your presence.] (Iko) The handmaiden calls out to Kunon as he is having dinner. [Hm? As in right now?] (Kunon) Kunon asks back as he¡¯s munching his sandwich while reading an article regarding magic. [I was told that it would be fine even after you finish your dinner.] (Iko) By master, it must be the head of the Gurion¡¯s household. In other words, Kunon¡¯s father. It seems like he wants to talk to him. Kunon still lives separately from his family. They do visit him once a while but it¡¯s pretty rare for him to be called out to go to the main mansion of the family. [Did I do something wrong¡­?] (K) The last time he was summoned by his father was back in summer. For the sake of his experimentation, he splashed a large amount of colored water over the wide landscape of their garden. As a result, the garden was dyed red as if it¡¯s bathed in a sea of blood resulting in screams and panic from the servants to the very members of Kunon¡¯s family. ¡®I can now maintain the color of the water without infusing anymore mana to it. I wonder for how long and how much water can I do it?¡¯ Such thoughts were running in Kunon¡¯s mind before he struck it. He asked the gardener for permission of which he agreed. But after seeing the bloodbath brought upon by their young master¡ª [H-how could this be¡­] (Gardener) He can only cry seeing what happened to his handiwork. It must have been something that went beyond the word crazy. And when his father got home, he was so flabbergasted and so mad at the sight of their garden sparkling in red even under the veil of the night and called for Kunon right that instant. He was scolded. Quite terribly. He explained that it was just an experiment and it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm but he was ordered to fix the bloodbath of a garden immediately. [I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything that¡¯s worth scolding as of late, though? You¡¯ve learned your lesson after that bloodbath after all. I was scolded as well even though I haven¡¯t done anything.] (I) [¡®Let¡¯s do it!¡¯, you said. You¡¯re not as innocent as you think.] (K) [I mean, no one told you to be so earnest about it.] (I) [¡®If you¡¯re gonna do it, then do it like you mean it¡¯, is what you said, no?] (K) [You were too earnest about it.] (I) And as they try to shift the blame from one another right in front of Kunon¡¯s father just like that earlier, little do they know that they¡¯re just adding more fuel to the fire. [But personally speaking, I don¡¯t hate such things, you know?] (I) [Me too. Everyone¡¯s surprised about it, right? Everyone¡¯s been living peacefully for too long so it isn¡¯t that bad to throw some surprise at them even once in a while.] (K) But more importantly, Kunon was able to gather data from this experiment. ¡®So people are surprised when they¡¯re suddenly shown a sea of blood, huh.¡¯ Even if Kunon was terribly scolded, he¡¯s more than satisfied after learning of this information. ¡ªBut yes, Kunon perhaps became too cheerful and perhaps naughty. Kunon makes his way to the main mansion after he finishes his dinner together with Iko. [It¡¯s getting cold.] (I) The main mansion is a bit far so they need to walk some distance. On the way to the main mansion, there¡¯s a flat pavement wide enough for one person to walk through it. It was made specifically for Kunon so he can walk on it normally with the help of his cane. It is currently in the middle of winter. And during the nights, the winds blow colder. Kunon¡¯s lifestyle remains the same regardless of the season. But at times like this, he gets reminded that time actually flows. [Hey, can you pull that out? You know, that.] (I) [Hm? Oh.] (K) *Snap* There are two of them. One of them floats in front of Kunon blocking the wind that¡¯s coming to his face. The other one is floating behind him in front of his handmaiden. [So waarmmmm~~ *fluff* *fluff*] (I) [It¡¯s a water ball I arranged to have a little more warmth than body temperature and a really soft and flexible texture. In other words, an improvised heat pack.] (K) The handmaiden loves it. The fluffy water which transforms its shape with just a slight touch gives her satisfaction every time she plays with it. ¡®Milika likes it as well. Perhaps girls just generally like fluffy things.¡¯ In the summer, Kunon lowers its temperature. And to note, it is something that isn¡¯t just famous among the women¡­ it¡¯s just way too comfortable and convenient. [We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Kunon-sama.] (Baren) [Un.] (K) Baren, the house¡¯s butler, was waiting for him by the door when Kunon arrived. Baren led him to the main house towards the reception room where guests are normally welcomed. The butler knocks on the door and said¨C [Kunon-sama has arrived.] (B) [Come in.] From here onward, it will just be Kunon and his lonesome. Leaving his handmaiden and the butler behind him, he opened the door and entered the reception room. [Have you called for me, Father ¡ª oh, there¡¯s also Mother and Brother?] Once he enters, he¡¯s welcomed by everyone in the Gurion family. His father, Arson. His mother, Tinaliza. And his older brother, Ixio. His parents visit him once a week but it¡¯s really been a long time since he met his brother. But Kunon knows. Even though his brother doesn¡¯t meet up with him, Ixio often comes around his place to check and look at him from a distance. ¨CBased on what Kunon heard from his handmaiden, Ixio frequently played with Kunon outside when they were still small until one day, Ixio took him out and Kunon fell, resulting in him getting hurt. From that day onwards, Ixio became worried on how he should approach his brother. ¡®How is it to be blind?¡¯ It was at that moment that Ixio¡¯s young heart somehow understood how difficult it was. Kunon, however, doesn¡¯t remember such times. He already lost count of how many times he fell he can¡¯t bother himself to remember any of them. [Take a seat, Kunon.] (Arson) [Thank you.] (K) Kunon then moves toward the seat beside his brother without a hinder. It was as if he could actually see. But the truth is Kunon, after rigorously training himself everyday, can distinguish each and every color within this enclosed space. ¡®My parents are across the table that¡¯s in front of me and brother¡¯s beside here.¡¯ [Have you learned all the lessons from the Aristocratic School?] (A) [Yes. That¡¯s what Ms. Flara had said.] (K) Baroness Flara Garden is Kunon¡¯s academical teacher. Once Kunon learned to ¡®read¡¯ characters, his learning curve immediately went higher. The person himself, however, only thinks of finishing those lectures immediately so he can focus and train his magic faster. [I¡¯ve asked this before but do you have any intention of attending school?] (A) [None. I think I¡¯d only cause trouble and gather unnecessary attention if I go there.] (K) ¡®If that¡¯s the case here in our house, how much more outside? I¡¯d probably be a bother to more people than now.¡¯ Or so what Kunon might have thought before. Kunon, however, currently believes he can now attend the school as much as any other boy. His goals lie elsewhere though and going to school is by no means relevant to it so he isn¡¯t interested. [I wonder if I told you before¡­ for the record, you¡¯re technically an enrolled student in the aristocratic school, Kunon.] (A) [Oh, I heard of it. But not from you, Father. Flara-sensei told me before.] (K) They talked about it in one of their lectures before. She asked Kunon why don¡¯t he try going to school when he could do so anytime. She must have believed that Kunon¡¯s now capable of attending school too. Ofcourse, Kunon clapped back with a ¡®I don¡¯t feel like going.¡¯. [If I¡¯m not mistaken, children of nobles are obligated to attend school or something like that.] (K) [Correct. But considering your circumstances, the King himself exempted you from that obligation so you should be fine without attending their lectures. I personally believe that the current you don¡¯t have the need to do so as well. I just want you to keep on pursuing what you¡¯re doing.] (A) That is how supportive Kunon¡¯s father is. It is certain that he¡¯s also doing other things that help Kunon without the boy knowing. [So, I want you to think about it.] (A) [About how I use my allowance?] (K) [No, not your allowance.] (A) [But Father, you¡¯re always complaining about it. It might look like I¡¯m splurging but I¡¯m actually spending it wisely.] (K) [Like I said, it¡¯s not about your allowance.] (A) [Father, you know, I do appreciate how much you work hard for this family. Thank you very much.] (K) [Just stop already! I already said it¡¯s not about the money!] (A) [I¡¯m sorry for that bloody sea.] (K) [That! I already let it slide but the next time you do something like that, you better say goodbye to your allowance for two months!] *SHIVERS!!* Kunon trembled after hearing the words that terrifies him the most. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 11 Whether it¡¯s the father who¡¯s been threatening his son for his allowance, and the shivering son who¡¯s clearly threatened of not being able to receive his allowance, neither of those hardly matters as to why all of the Gurion family meet up. [Dear, calm down.] (Tina) It isn¡¯t usual for Arson to lose his calm so upon his wife¡¯s reminder for him to tone it down, he can only control his emotions and let his frustrations get out of his system with a sigh. *sighs* (Arson) [Haaa¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s about princess Milika.] (A) ¡®Why would Princess Milika¡¯s name pop out all of a sudden?¡¯ Kunon is confused about how his fianc¨¦e is related to the aristocratic school and the possible confiscation of his allowance. [You might not be able to understand it for now but as her fianc¨¦, you must fulfill your obligation as a noble. Otherwise, it will be tough for both of you in the noble circle as your positions might get jeopardize if you don¡¯t attend the aristocratic school as the kingdom¡¯s law dictates. Kunon, if her highness Milika¡¯s honor and position is questioned because of you, would that sit well with you?] (A) [¡­I see¡­ so that¡¯s what this is all about¡­] (Kunon) Kunon and Milika¡¯s relationship is actually going great. It was awkward for the both of them during the beginning when they were first betrothed. But now, they recognize each other as the person they¡¯ll marry in the future. At the very least, Kunon has no reason to refuse. [Tina and I believe that you can now fulfill that obligation as her fianc¨¦. That¡¯s why we would like you to think about the school.] (A) Arson, the head of the family, consulted with his wife first before asking Kunon. After all, this is something they weren¡¯t able to ¨C or perhaps they couldn¡¯t afford to ask Kunon from what he was before. Back then, they thought that he¡¯d remain cooped up in his detached living space for the rest of his life without any intention of stepping out into the world. And if Milika gets married to him, she¡¯ll have to accompany him for the rest of his life¡­ or perhaps leave him alone despite them being legally intertwined. They¡¯ve already foreseen such depressing things happening to the children in the future. But things have now changed. Kunon right now isn¡¯t the same child who¡¯d shut himself in his own little world. He¡¯s even trying to learn what it¡¯s like outside their estate and kingdom by continuously buying articles and books. Arson knows that Kunon¡¯s allowance is getting all used up for such expenses. He also knows that his wife spoils their youngest son by giving him a small extra when he loses all the money in his pockets. He is certain that Kunon will spread his wings towards the great big world because of magic. Tomorrow, or maybe next year ¨C he isn¡¯t sure. But his faith in his son is indubitable. So to prepare for that day, Arson would like to use this opportunity to lay some foundation. Perhaps this would be the trigger for Kunon to learn firsthand and explore more about the outside world. [It¡¯s because of that obligation we have as nobles¡­ so that¡¯s why you¡¯re asking me if I would like to attend school, is it?] (Kunon) Kunon, however, doesn¡¯t want to attend such a place even in his wildest dreams. His parent¡¯s concerns don¡¯t reach him at all. Perhaps it is still really early for a nine year old to be exposed to such problems and implications that his parents are trying to avoid and the opportunity they want to present. But still, Kunon gives it a thought. ¡®Yeah, it will be troublesome for sure. But if it¡¯s for Milika, then I could only concede at this point.¡¯ He is still in the middle of his journey to achieve his dreams and gain vision using magic. He finds it regrettable that his lifestyle for the couple of years would get ruined, but if it¡¯s for Milika, he¡¯d at least be willing to take some detour as he pushes through his journey. [No. Like I said earlier, I believe you don¡¯t have any need to attend the school¡¯s lectures anymore.] (Arson) Kunon was already trying to accept the miserable faith that awaits him when his father suddenly interrupted. [What I want you to do is to take the promotion exams.] (Arson) [Promotion exams?] (Kunon) [The Aristocratic School is open for children of nobles from ages six to fourteen. There is no timeline prescribed when a child¡¯s education is deemed complete and already exemplary but they need to take the promotion exams to be able to graduate from the academy. The fastest ones were able to graduate just a few days after they attended the school while others take their time and learn at their leisure.] (Arson) ¡®So¡­¡¯ Kunon then sorts the things his father said inside his head. ¡®I just need to pass the promotion exams then I don¡¯t need to attend the school¡¯s lectures.¡¯ ¡®This must be related to what Flara-sensei said earlier.¡¯ According to Baroness Flara, Kunon already completed the curriculum of the aristocratic school. That means, Kunon is already equipped with the right knowledge to pass the promotion exams and graduate without taking anymore lectures. ¡®So that¡¯s why Father said there¡¯s no need for me to attend but just take the exams instead.¡¯ [So that means I can pass the exam if I take it?] (Kunon) [There are five promotion examinations you need to undergo. Ixio will be graduating once he passes his next one.] (Arson) [Ohhh. So big brother¡¯s already about to graduate, huh.] (Kunon) ¡®If I remember correctly, he first attended school when he was seven years old.¡¯ ¡®Now that he¡¯s twelve, that means he¡¯s been in school for four years.¡¯ Ixio, who¡¯s just been listening earlier, wasn¡¯t able to help himself but look at his little brother after he mentioned him. [Princess Milika will be eligible to graduate as well after she finishes her next exam. I think she¡¯ll be graduating at the same time as me.] (Ixio) ¨CIxio, deep inside, wants to be able to attend the same school with his little brother even in just a short span of time. Because once Ixio graduates from the aristocratic school, he will be attending the advanced school for nobles after this year¡¯s spring. As the eldest son of the house, he has to prepare himself to succeed their father by learning more from the school of nobles and helping his father with his job as a marquis. Kunon, meanwhile, will surely be enrolling in the magic academy. If they can¡¯t attend school together right now, then all of this would just Ixio¡¯s pipe dream. [Then¡­ would it be fine if I¡¯d be able to graduate with you both? Not that I¡¯m sure if I¡¯ll pass all the exams though.] (Kunon) ¡®I¡¯ve never been in the school before and it would be the first time I¡¯d actually take an exam, after all.¡¯ But since her teacher Flara already told Kunon that he already learned everything in the aristocratic school curriculum, then he should have a fair chance in overcoming this hurdle. ¡®Well, if I won¡¯t be able to pass by then, I¡¯ll just cross that bridge when I get there.¡¯ Kunon thought so as he didn¡¯t even bother stressing himself out about this so called examinations. But looking back, if it was the previous young child he was, the whole world may crash but he will not even try. ¨C [Ehhh!? You¡¯re going to school!?] (Milika) It¡¯s been a few days since the family met. Milika Yuguria, who has an obligation to meet her fiance¡¯ once every two weeks, was told that Kunon will be attending the school for the next few days. [Yeah. I¡¯m just going there to take the promotional exams though.] (Kunon) [Well, well, well! Isn¡¯t that nice, Kunon-kun!? We¡¯d be able to go to school together!] (Milika) [Really? To be honest I don¡¯t really understand anything about school you know.] (Kunon) Kunon knows that Milika is excited about the news even though he can¡¯t see her. The way she¡¯s been stroking the cat-shaped water ball in her arms seems more energetic than normal after all. Still, Kunon doesn¡¯t really have any clue about what he should do in this so-called ¡®aristocratic school¡¯. [You will be fine! Your onee-san here will take care of you!] Milika is two years older than Kunon. For the two years that have passed, she¡¯d greatly embraced this onee-san identity with Kunon as they grew. [Oh, then I¡¯ll be under your care.] (Kunon) [Yeah! Leave everything to me!] (Milika) [I¡¯m a bit concerned though.] (Kunon) [Eh¡­? Is there anything you¡¯re worrying about?] (Milika) [¨CI mean, if people saw you Princess Milika going to school together with me, won¡¯t the boys who like you get furious?] (Kunon) [e..? Ah¡­ Y-yeah, Uhm, uhh¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something we need to be worried about¡­] Milika doesn¡¯t know how to react after such a curveball by Kunon. ¡®W-what should I tell him¡­?¡¯ She¡¯s lost, confused, and too embarrassed to answer. [Hm? Don¡¯t tell me, y-you don¡¯t have any admirers¡­? How could¡­] (Kunon) [Of course I do! What are you saying!? I¡¯m popular, you know!? I¡¯m still a princess after all! There¡¯s as many boys who like me as the fingers in my right hand!] (Milika) ¡®So there¡¯s about five of them, I guess.¡¯ Kunon wasn¡¯t sure if that number is quite a lot or too few for someone who claimed herself to be popular but ¡ª ¡®I¡¯ll definitely bring my cane.¡¯ Kunon already decided to bring his weapon. He was just trying to joke earlier but it seems that he might really receive resentment from some people so he¡¯d make sure to bring his cane and be prepared for an actual battle. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 12 Simplicity Web Novel [ ¥¦¥§¥ÖСÕh] December 7, 2022 6 Minutes [¡ªOh my!! Who¡¯s this handsome guy!? You look like the spitting image of a prince on a white horse from fairy tales and alike! Hm? Oh my goodness, isn¡¯t it just Kunon-sama!?] In response to his handmaiden fangirling to his side, Kunon¨C *Swishhh* Handsomely pulls and tightens his loose bow tie before saying¨C [It appears I cannot hide my true identity any longer. I apologize for keeping it a secret until now.] . . . [Hahahahahaha!!!] [Ahahahaha!!] [¡­.] *Twitch* Ixio, who¡¯s watching his younger brother and handmaiden laugh at each other, could only awkwardly look at the pair as he tries to understand what they¡¯re talking about. ¡®¡ª¡­has my younger brother always been like this..?¡¯ Ixio, however, could only keep such doubts in his mind. [Greetings, older brother. It¡¯s me, the one who just became the spitting image of all the princes on the white horse that all the books talk about, Kunon, has arrived.] [¡­Y-yeah¡­] ¡®¡­how am I supposed to reply to that¡­?¡¯ ¡ª Today is the day that Kunon will go to school. It¡¯s been several days since he talked with his family. And a few days after which he talked with Milika as well. The morning of the fateful day is finally here. His father went and discussed the matters with the school and finalized his examinations¡¯ schedule while his mother, who seemed to have lost control of her worries and affection for her youngest son, went all out in taking care of Kunon¡¯s outfit and clothes. In all honesty, Kunon looked like he¡¯s going to some kind of an extravagant party. Well, to be fair, such appearance shouldn¡¯t be unusual considering they are actual aristocrats. And for Kunon, even if he¡¯s told he¡¯d be attending a formal entrance ceremony of their school, it won¡¯t matter for him whatever he¡¯s actually dressed with. It¡¯s very early in the morning when Kunon arrived at the main mansion where Tinaliza personally arranged his hair and clothes. Standing by at the entrance is Kunon¡¯s handmaiden, Iko, and his older brother, Ixio. ¡®¡­Maa, maa, as I expected, fufufu.¡¯ Ixio felt like he¡¯s hearing things like that but he decided it¡¯s better to ignore it and pretend there¡¯s actually nothing standing with him on the side. That¡¯s how it went before Ixio was baffled by that weird exchange. To be fair, it¡¯s been a while since Ixio was able to actually talk with Kunon and he feels a little bit tense. [Be safe!] ¨CTinaliza, the mother who thought that there would never come a day where she¡¯ll witness both of her sons walking together side by side, couldn¡¯t help but cry as she bid them goodbye. [Oh, wait.] And before they boarded the carriage, Kunon went back down. [¡ª*[A ?Ori]*. Now that¡¯s better. Yep. We¡¯ll be back, mother.] He casted water balls on the wheels of the carriage and changed its properties to a hard elastic water like jelly to serve as cushion before he gets back inside. There was a day when Kunon¡¯s father went back home with his back injured because of the intense shaking of the carriage. From there on, Kunon made an arrangement to modify his water ball and made it to serve as a cushion. [Magic¡¯s really convenient, isn¡¯t it?] (I) [Yeah. It¡¯s so convenient that even someone like me would be able to get job opportunities.] (K) ¡®¨CRather than job opportunities, I¡¯m sure those jobs will be begging for you.¡¯ (Ixio) The carriage moved smoothly as Ixio kept his thoughts inside his mind. ¡ª [Hey¡­ are you really okay with this?] (I) Ixio called out to Kunon who¡¯s currently looking at the window even though he supposedly doesn¡¯t have vision. [Hm?] (K) Kunon is currently wearing a stylish eye patch that covers both of his eyes. Being called out, he turns at his brother. As for why Kunon¡¯s wearing an eye patch¨C ¡®I can¡¯t use my eyes anyway, so whatever.¡¯ ¡®Besides, the air¡¯s just making it dry. And it even hurts when dust and bugs go into my eyes.¡¯ [I¡¯ve gotten a bit stronger so I think I¡¯ll be fine.] (K) ¨CKunon¡¯s words we¡¯re short but they¡¯re clearly precise. Indeed. Strength boosts one¡¯s confidence. And it¡¯s confidence that gives people the drive to move forward with their heads raised. It¡¯s only Ixio, who¡¯s known what Kunon actually was before, still can¡¯t adapt to the growth of his younger brother. [I¡¯ve caused you a lot of worries too, didn¡¯t I? Big brother, you actually blame yourself whenever I fall down when we¡¯re little, right? I¡¯m alright now, you know. It¡¯s true that I wanted to die before but now, no matter what happens, I want to continue and live on.] (K) [¡­I see. That¡¯s great.] (I) He¡¯s really gotten stronger. Not just physically, but even stronger is his mental fortitude. [Big brother, I¡¯m talking about something like a worldwide destruction you know. If everyone dies, then even if it¡¯s just me, I¡¯d see to it that I¡¯ll have the strength to survive. I¡¯m sorry, brother. But I¡¯ll continue to live on. You will always have a place in my heart though.] [¡­I see. That¡¯s great.] And so, once again, Ixio¡¯s getting bothered by doubts and thoughts whether his brother is originally someone who talks like this and that. ¡®For better or for worse, magic did really change him.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®But this side of him¡­ It¡¯s probably all that handmaiden¡¯s fault¡­ Oh, no, she must have been really crucial and important for Kunon to grow. Yeah, surely. Must be¡­ right?¡¯ ¡ª Moments passed and the unusually stable carriage had smoothly arrived in front of the school. [Do you need a hand?] Ixio went down first and asked Kunon if he needed a hand, of which the younger brother politely declined. Kunon went off the carriage as if he could actually see the step and the ground which convinced Ixio that his brother doesn¡¯t really need his assistance. [¡ªKunon-kun! Ixio-sama!] A girl then calls out to the siblings as the carriage went back. It¡¯s Milika. She¡¯s been waiting at the front gate of the school today knowing that it will be Kunon¡¯s first day. [Good morning, your highness. Goodness, how blessed am I to hear your captivating voice this early. Would you allow me to receive your grace for half a day?] [Good morning to you too, Kunon-kun. You¡¯re wearing quite a cute bow tie today!] [Oh? Is it cuter than you, princess?] [Of course not.] [Thank goodness. Otherwise I¡¯d tear this bowtie to pieces and throw it all away.] Milika, who¡¯d somehow gotten familiar with how Kunon speaks, easily brushes off his jokes like they¡¯re actually nothing. [Good morning, your highness.] (I) ¡®These two are quite the pair, huh.¡¯ Ixio thinks so as he looks at his younger brother and the princess in front of him. ¡ªHe then realized that even though they are related by blood, he¡¯d lost to Milika in terms of closeness with his sibling. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 13 A lot of voices, plentiful existences. Whether it¡¯s in the townhouse of the Gurion¡¯s in the royal capital or in their mansion in their territory, Kunon¡¯s been exposed to quite a number of these things. However, as Kunon¡¯s movement and exposure are quite limited from just the two mentioned places, he never experienced anything like this before in all years of his life. It is the first time Kunon was surrounded by voices and presence that he couldn¡¯t even count. If it was him before, he¡¯d definitely look for some place else to hide. [Your highness, would it be alright if I could become a girl just for the moment?] (Kunon) [*Giggles* Fufufu~¡­ Then, I shall become a boy. Pretty young lady, your hand, If I may.] (Milika) As to why all of this is happening¡­ it¡¯s because Milika is about to escort Kunon around. [¡­.] (I) ¡®They really get along pretty well¡­¡¯ Ixio only watches the pair over as such things run around his head. It isn¡¯t rare to see engaged couples hanging around the aristocratic school but Ixio thinks that even against them, Kunon and Milika are even quite ahead. [Let¡¯s proceed.] (M) [Please take care of me. Brother, let¡¯s go.] (K) [Y-yeah¡­] (I) Kunon then walks around while Milika leads him by the hand. The same Kunon with an outfit so grand it felt like he¡¯s going to an extravagant party. An eyepatch made of leather that is to be honest, quite trendy. His right hand holds a decorated cane that can easily be described as refined. And on his left is a genuine, albeit distant, heir of the kingdom. A ninth princess from the family of Yuguria. And as a compliment, watching them over like some kind of attendant is the heir, the next family head of the Gurion marquisate. It is to no one¡¯s wonder that all of the students and their attendants who are around them can¡¯t take their gazes away from the three as they move past the school gates. Kunon, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind them the least. ¨CThe teacher, however, who¡¯s originally going to guide Kunon around, can¡¯t just only watch them breathless mixed with awe and bewilderment. ¡ª- [Please wait! Kunon Gurion-san!] And that teacher ¡ª who¡¯s been pretty depressed as she got forced to take on the troublesome task of picking up the second son of the Marquis who¡¯s said to be blind, tries to follow the three from behind. No matter how much the aristocratic school preaches about equality, it would never be easy for Cast who¡¯s from the lowest of the lowest aristocrat¡¯s family, a baron, to look after a child from the second highest nobility, a marquis. Especially when she¡¯s just working in this profession for two years. What¡¯s more, the child was clearly different from what he was described. She was told that the boy that will be coming is a little bit timid and shy. If she didn¡¯t know any better ¡ª ¡®I thought he¡¯s a prince trying to enroll!¡¯ (Cast) She would have thought that the person who just walked over was a prince without question. She was so stricken she could just look at them as they went past her. ¡®Is that child really Kunon Gurion?¡¯ (C) Doubts even started to fill her head. That¡¯s just how majestic Kunon was upon his entrance. [Yes?] (K) Kunon, Milika, and Ixio turn towards the teacher. ¡®His cane, and outfit are indeed quite great, but in all seriousness, his eyepatch is just on another level.¡¯ (C) It¡¯s practically screaming for all to hear that Kunon is indeed blind and his eyes cannot see anything. [I am Cast. I am the teacher assigned to show you around.] (C) [Is that so. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Cast-sensei. I¡¯m Kunon Gurion. Ah, I am currently a girl at the moment. Please accept my curtsy.] (K) *Holds invisible skirt, Puts one foot at the back of the other, Bows* [¡­eh? ¡­ehhh?] ¡®That¡¯s certainly a curtsy¡­ a woman¡¯s greeting¡­ a curtsy, right¡­?¡¯ (C) [A-are you perhaps a girl¡­?] ¡®Is there some kind of miscommunication error?¡¯ (C) ¡®I¡¯ve heard that Kunon Gurion is supposed to be a boy.¡¯ (C) ¡®Is the child just dressing up as a boy but in all honesty, she¡¯s a girl?¡¯ (C) [I am a man physically, mentally, and emotionally. However, just for this moment, I decided to become a pretty young lady.] (K) ¡®What? What did he just say? What¡¯s this child all about?¡¯ (C) What¡¯s more, why would you need to include the words ¡®pretty young¡¯ if you¡¯d just want to be identified as a lady¡­? He¡¯s not wrong though¡­ Ixio, who sees and relates with the chaos that lies behind Cast¡¯s eyes as she tries to process what Kunon just said, gave her a life saver. He whispers ¨C [They¡¯re playing ¡®Pretend¡¯ or something like that. Please don¡¯t think about it too much.] (I) Cast¡­ then can only force herself to believe such a conclusion after listening to Ixio. Kunon, after all, is so fluent and graceful that she wasn¡¯t able to determine whether he¡¯s serious or not. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the type of child any straight forward and serious person doesn¡¯t ever want to deal with¡­¡¯ (C) For Cast, the fact that she¡¯s able to determine this fact this early just upon meeting the child, is already an achievement. At least, she now has an idea how to deal with him. [I shall guide him from this point onwards, Milika-san.] (C) [Oh, okay.] (M) Milika, after all, has her classes while Kunon has exams to take. Both of which are to be held in separate places. [Then, Kunon-kun, let¡¯s take lunch together later, okay?] (M) [Sure. You too, brother.] (K) [Yeah. See you at lunch.] (I) Milika and Ixio then went towards a different school building while Cast leads Kunon to a separate classroom specially prepared for his exams. The special classroom prepared for the exam is just a little classroom where the teacher and the student can just practically face each other. [Have you heard the gist of the examinations?] (C) Cast heads over to the podium as she asks Kunon a question. Kunon went to the table and pulled his seat before responding to Cast with an affirmation. [I¡¯ve heard that once I pass all the five promotion exams, I¡¯ll be able to graduate and get my diploma.] (K) [Indeed. The standard time for students to graduate from this school is around three to five years. They are given an examination to determine what they learned for the past six months to a year. The examinations are by no means difficult if you genuinely listened to the lectures. Failure, however, would require the examinee to wait another month for them to get another opportunity and aim for a promotion. Is that all clear?] (C) [*Nods*. Putting it in another way, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems to take the promotion exams in succession as long as you pass it, yes?] (K) [Correct. Although, even if a student passed an exam, it would usually take several days for students to apply for another one. Kunon-san¡¯s circumstance, however, is a special one. We were told that there was no need for you to attend the school based on what the King and your father had agreed upon. As such, it was arranged that you could take an exam each day as long as you pass one.] (C) Such special circumstances, however, are not that rare in this school so there¡¯s already a secret protocol around it. [Sensei.] (K) [Yes?] (C) [It seems like my father and his majesty, the king, have a close relationship. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re really great friends. If they¡¯re using their influence in this school for me, I¡¯d like to offer my apologies.] (K) [¡­I see¡­. Let sensei pretend she didn¡¯t hear anything, okay?] (C) Everyone knows how connections and influence could become power even in this school. However, by no means anyone would be so bold to talk openly about such matters. Especially when they¡¯re just children of a baron. [Do you have any questions? I¡¯ll be watching over your examinations for today though so you could ask me as much as you want and I won¡¯t mind.] (C) [Sensei.] (K) [Yes?] (C) [It seems like my father and his majesty¡ª¡ª-][It seems like you don¡¯t have any questions so let¡¯s start the examinations right away. Also, please spare sensei getting involved in any kind of political jeopardy, okay? Please.] [Oh, I¡¯ll be under your care.] (K) ¡ª¨C Cast can only look at the ceiling absentmindedly. She was able to ¡®safely¡¯ finish her task regarding Kunon¡¯s examination this morning. She heard that Kunon cannot see. Despite that, they were told ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯ It only sank to her what those words really meant wen she met the child. It is now definitely clear to her that the child, Kunon, is blind. Just earlier, Ixio and Milika picked Kunon up from the special classroom to head over to the cafeteria for lunch. The young boy¡¯s examinations for today had ended. He¡¯ll be taking another one tomorrow, and if he passed them all, he¡¯d eventually graduate school in just four days. As long as he passes them all, that is. [¡ª¡­I still can¡¯t believe it¡­] The one who will check and score the examination would be another person. As such, Cast could only skim through his answers, but¡­ If her eyes and brain aren¡¯t playing games with her, then all of his answers are correct. Kunon, that same child who¡¯s been asking and telling her a lot of strange things earlier during the exam¡­ that same child who flatters her even to the point it¡¯s gotten so dubious¡­ Still, his personality aside, she can¡¯t believe she¡¯s actually looking at the examination of that same child. ¡®I mean, even the handwriting in this exam is just so clean and beautiful!¡¯ Cast spends her time processing the fact that Kunon, on his first day at school, ace his promotion examination. Translator¡¯s Notes: 3. Just to clarify, I am in no contact or anything with Flamescans. It¡¯s just that I prefer reading manga and alike in their website. And I don¡¯t want to claim I translated this panel so I linked it directly from where I read it. That¡¯s all. I personally think their translations are quite the high quality too! 4. Another chapter for tomorrow! Goodnight and happy weekend! CH 14 Simplicity Web Novel [ ¥¦¥§¥ÖСÕh] December 11, 2022 8 Minutes [¨COnii-sama¡­] Kunon cannot see his surroundings. That¡¯s why he became more sensitive to any changes around him. Today is his third day attending the aristocratic school. The exams were pretty simple and the new experiences he had for the past three days made his everyday life more meaningful. He even thought that perhaps spending time in the aristocratic school like normal students do wouldn¡¯t be so bad too. However, being around a lot of people also means that you will be surrounded by a lot of different ideas, thoughts, and opinions. ¡®Looks like my pleasant days are about to end¡­¡¯ Kunon disappointedly thinks so. ¡ª Kunon, Ixio, and Milika were in the cafeteria when six students obstructed their path. The peaceful atmosphere suddenly vanished and was replaced by increasing tension from the surrounding. The cafeteria that was filled with vigor and laughter became dead silent. That¡¯s how things were going when Milika said ¡®Onii-sama¡¯. It seems like fate has something in store for the princess that would require her to meet this prince. [Is that guy your fiance, Milika?] (??) He is a child with a large build. His voice is filled with the intention to bring fear. His air and aura would not accept any defiance against him. ¨CBut regardless of who he is¡­ ¡®If he doesn¡¯t like MIlika, then there¡¯s nothing wrong with me not liking him either.¡¯ (K) That¡¯s when Kunon¡¯s big brother stood in front of him to shield him against that huge person. Kunon¡¯s actually thinking of resolving this himself though. But since his brother decided to move forward, he could only leave it to him and observe how the situation would unfold. [Look who we have here, it¡¯s the heir of the Gurion family. Did I give you permission to speak? You¡¯re being insolent.] (Lyle) [Everyone is equal as long as they¡¯re inside this academy regardless of their nobilittt¡ª¡­ah?] (I) [Eh¡­?] (M) ¡®Iyaaaa~ I can¡¯t just bear to observe any longer~~¡¯ After all, Kunon¡¯s already hungry. Besides, Kunon knows that the time he could spend with Ixio and Milika in school is by no means long so every second is precious. ¡®No matter who it is, I¡¯d rather not waste every moment of these days.¡¯ Not to mention, Milika and Ixio are clearly wary of the person that¡¯s standing before them. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with him punishing that guy, no? ¨CAs for what punishment he bestowed upon him, he compressed water balls until they couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye and sent a large number of them towards the pants of the large boy before them. Slowly, but surely, the center of the large boy¡¯s pants started to get wet, little by little, until it became a noticeable stain. [ah¡­? AHHH!!!!] (L) The first one who noticed what¡¯s happening towards the pants of the big kid was Ixio. Then followed by Milika. After seeing the strange reactions of the two standing before him, the large boy finally realized . And that¡¯s when Kunon decided to speak¡­ Silently, but deadly. [Hm? This person seems like he¡¯s peeing..?] Due to the tense and silent atmosphere, everyone in the cafeteria heard it. They cannot believe just what they went in their ears until they finally see what¡¯s actually happening. [N-no!! T-that¡¯s not it!!! I didn¡¯t peed my pants or anything!!!] ¡®Ah, Kunon must have done something.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s Kunon-kun. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ Only Ixio and Milika realized that Kunon is the culprit. ¡ª [Oi, Kunon¡­] [Kunon-kun¡­] ¡®Getting rid of the hindrance, check!¡¯ It seemed like the six students that blocked their way realized they could no longer keep their tough demeanor and all of them decided to retreat. As such, Ixio and Milika could now look at the culprit behind it. [What would you have for lunch, brother? I¡¯d have a hamburger steak!] (K) [No, no, no, no. Kunon, just no. You did it, no?] (I) [What would you have, princess Milika? I¡¯d have a hamburger steak!] (K) [¡­Yeah, right. As expected of Kunon-kun. You won¡¯t talk about it, right? You, really¡­] (M) Ixio was surprised upon seeing that Milika didn¡¯t even ask. He didn¡¯t expect that Milika also noticed what happened and that she knows Kunon¡¯s tendencies more than his own blood. He thought Kunon is somehow similar to him but it is now starting to doubt that he might have been greatly mistaken. It¡¯s just that Ixio has underestimated Kunon¡¯s changes. Kunon, basically, had become more cheerful, bright, and stronger than what Ixio had imagined. If Ixio asks, ¡®did Kunon become more cheerful, bright, and stronger, for the better?¡¯ Ixio, we¡¯ll never know. ¡ª [So ¡ª who was that person from before?] (K) The three of them found an empty table and seated themselves enjoying the peace and tranquility that they regained. Kunon changed his mind though and ordered a sandwich instead. Except that what¡¯s between the bread is still a hamburger steak. When Kunon learned how to identify colors, he eventually mastered proper table manners. As such, he¡¯s pretty capable of eating even soup or salad without any trouble. Nevertheless, just like when he¡¯s still little, a sandwich is still the easiest to eat amongst everything else. Because of what happened earlier, Kunon doesn¡¯t want to worry even about the food he has to eat and chose the one that he¡¯s most familiar with. [That was my older brother. He¡¯s older than me by one year and is the sixth prince of the country. He¡¯s Lyle Yuguria.] They are half siblings and do not recognize each other as brother and sister. However, it is true that they share the same blood from the same father. ¨CYuguria¡¯s royal family continues to bear a lot of children for generations. There¡¯s no definite reason as to why they do so, but it is rumored that there is a high probability that the blood of the royal family could give birth to mages which are very valuable for the country. Perhaps it is indeed the case because Kunon, albeit thin, has the blood of the royal family in his veins. Also, since the royal family has a lot of direct descendants, they do not put any emphasis to those who are of low hierarchy. Children who are at least in the third line of inheritance are well taken care of. Below that, unless they have the ability to use magic, they are treated as good as any other noble of the country. As such, Milika and Lyle do not have any servants with them in school and their lives are pretty standard even in the royal castle. [Hm? Is he really your brother? Like how brother Ixio is to me?] (K) [Yes. We may have different mothers but we¡¯re still brother and sister.] (M) [You must be joking.] (K) [I¡¯m telling the truth, you know. What¡¯s making it so hard for you to believe it?] (M) [I mean, is there any brother who won¡¯t cherish and take care of their sister? No.] (K) [¡­That would have been nice¡­] (M) [¡­Eh?? Are you for real? Is what the princess actually true, brother?] (K) [It¡¯s the truth.] (I) Ixio actually lost a little bit of his appetite due to Kunon¡¯s prank. So he only ordered a light serving of beef stew, salad, and bread. The only thing that¡¯s in his mind right now as he slowly savors his meal is for the gods to hide the fact that it was his brother who made that mess out of the prince until they graduate. [So it¡¯s real¡­ I see¡­ I¡¯ve done a really bad thing. If he¡¯s princess Milika¡¯s older brother, then he¡¯s as good as a brother to me too.] (K) And that, indeed, is logically correct. After Ixio heard what Kunon said, he felt like something got off of his chest. He felt like it¡¯s a blessing that his brother still knows how to give enough decency and respect. [Okay, I understand now¡­ then, why would brother-in-law menacingly stand in our way? It feels like he¡¯s glaring at us and all raring to go.] (K) [Hey, you¡¯re talking like he¡¯s some kind of a rabid dog or something¡­] (I) Or so Ixio tried to correct Kunon but got eventually ignored. [It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve raised my standing. He¡¯s probably trying to keep me in check.] (M) [Your standing? In check from what?] (K) [Of course. After all, you, my fianc¨¦ has the Hero¡¯s Scar. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re a magician. Because of that, my standing in the royal family has risen sharply. If that¡¯s all it is, then there shouldn¡¯t be any need for him to be threatened. However ¡ª that¡¯s not the case now that you¡¯ve decided to show and step up yourself, Kunon-kun. Because of it, our standing in social circles will get stronger even in the future¡­ Lyle-oniisama probably wouldn¡¯t want to see me in a higher position than him¡­] Milika then ended her explanation saying ¡®It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any meaning between the orders of us children of lower standing.¡¯ [That sounds troublesome, isn¡¯t it?] (K) [True. But don¡¯t let it bother you for real, okay? Compared to the crown prince¡­ Even against the first and second in line of succession, if we¡¯re that close, then something could have happened. But the truth is me and Lyle-oniisama aren¡¯t that really relevant when it comes to inheriting the title of the king.] Standings? Inheritance? Social circle? Kunon knows nothing about it at all. Because he has no desire nor interest to get involved in any of those. The only thing he knows about politics is the bare minimum that was taught to him by his tutor. Besides, the only reason he decided to attend school was because his father persuaded him and that they need to see this through to secure their future in the society. But the truth is there are probably a lot of things in play around his circumstances that Kunon wouldn¡¯t understand. ¨CHowever, for now¡­ [I think I¡¯ll talk with brother-in-law and apologize.] (K) [[No.]] It was an instant rejection from both Milika and Ixio. ¡®It would be better if they won¡¯t meet anymore!¡¯ The two arrived at the same conclusion without even looking at each other. Because if they let Kunon and Lyle meet once again, they don¡¯t have any idea what Kunon might do. And that¡¯s more frightening for the two. [Ehh? Whyy?] Only the person in question that remains to be oblivious. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 15 It is Kunon¡¯s fifth day in the aristocratic school and as scheduled, he is now currently taking his final exam that will determine whether he will graduate from the school or not. Incidentally, this is also the only exam where he¡¯s allowed to take together with his brother, Ixio, and fiance, Milika. It could also be said that this very moment would be the only time where these three are classmates and have attended the same school and class in all of their lives. [It won¡¯t just be three of us who¡¯ll be taking the exams though. There¡¯s like twenty students or so that will take be with us.] (Ixio) [So that¡¯s how it is. Oh yeah, since the number of students are greater than the teachers, I guess it would be inefficient if they have to observe them take the exam one by one.] (Kunon) [That¡¯s right.] (I) [That being the case, I guess Cast-sensei won¡¯t be facilitating my exams anymore. Even though we already started to get close with each other.] (K) As for Cast, she actually thought that she¡¯d be observing Kunon¡¯s examinations with other teachers on a rotation basis. To no one¡¯s surprise, however, she ended up doing it all by herself in four days straight. From beginning to end, no one else wanted to take on the troublesome job of facilitating the exam of the blind son of the marquis. No matter how much the school downplayed the value of the nobility in the school, everyone knows that such words aren¡¯t really formidable as a defense against the higher aristocrats¡¯ influence. [You started to get close with her? A teacher?] (I) [Yeah. We talked about a lot of stuff, you know. Cast-sensei actually graduated in the aristocratic school as a scholar. She said that¡¯s how she got her job. But that¡¯s not all. There¡¯s also the guy that she liked that actually wants to be a teacher too. So she pursued this job actually aiming for that chance to get close with him. But lo and behold, the guy failed the examinations and went back to their territory with tears in his face. It was two years ago and Cast-sense qualified for the post.] (K) [¡­Oh, so you talk about things like that already¡­] (I) [That said and done, she¡¯s now looking for a romantic interest. Doesn¡¯t it smell like a good opportunity, brother? Perhaps she¡¯ll agree to go out with you if you ask right here, right now, you know?] (K) [¡­I see¡­ If I feel like it, then sure¡­] (I) The siblings are riding the carriage as they share such a conversation. ¡ª- [Good morning, Kunon-kun, Ixio-sama.] (Milika) Milika has been waiting once again for them at the school gates. But unlike the previous days, all three of them walk together heading towards the same place. As Ixio had said, there are about twenty or so students in the classroom when they arrive. [¡ªJust introduce us to your fiance¡¯ already, Milika-sama!] [¡ªIxio, man, when will you show us your brother?] And out of the twenty, it appears that there are several people who are acquainted as well with both Milika and Ixio. Those same acquaintances right now are surrounding Kunon. [I am Kunon Gurion. Younger brother of Ixio Gurion.] (K) So Kunon introduced himself. But it didn¡¯t end there. [Now I can finally be at ease. You see, her highness Milika and my brother Ixio haven¡¯t introduced anyone until today so I¡¯m actually getting worried that they¡¯re actually loners and have no friends.] (K) [H-hey, that¡¯s rude! Sure you can say that to me, but not to her highness!] (I) [Right! I actually feel quite offended right now, you know!? I just asked everyone to give me space since I want to spend time with you, Kunon-kun!] (M) [Hey, that¡¯s sweet. I appreciate it, your highness. But it¡¯s true that I actually started to get worried. I mean, I can¡¯t just ask you things like ¡®don¡¯t you have friends?¡¯ or ¡®don¡¯t you know anyone else in this school?¡¯ out of the blue. I¡¯m not that insensitive, you know¡­] (K) Kunon then covers his eyes with his hand. Over the eye patch, of course. *See image below* [Thank goodness¡­ I feel so relieved now that I know her highness actually has friends¡­ Thank goodness my brother isn¡¯t a loner and a school castaway¡­] [Kunon-kun¡­] [What a relief¡­ That way, I don¡¯t have to comfort them¡­ otherwise, I¡¯d shoot myself in the foot if I¡¯d tell them it¡¯s alright even if they don¡¯t have friends. Goodness.] *Shookt!* It might have been subtle but Ixio and Milika¡¯s friends understood something from what Kunon had said. Their hearts shook at the thought that the young boy speaks like he didn¡¯t have any friend by his side. It squeezed their hearts. Kunon was born without the ability to see and thus could only stay in their house. The boy wasn¡¯t even able to attend school and could only spend time by his lonesome. They look at each other and realize that friends, people who they can share stories, laughter and tears together, is something that Kunon doesn¡¯t have. Just as when the their hearts are about to break into pieces¡ª [But Kunon-kun, you don¡¯t really mind having no friends at all, right? To the point that you don¡¯t even want to make one.] Milika¡¯s stare at Kunon made them realize she¡¯s definitely serious about how she assessed the young boy. And to betray their expectations, Kunon agreed without any hesitation. [That¡¯s true. Hahaha humans are fine living alone by themselves after all. Hahahaha] [I know you so well. Fufufufufu~~] [¡­.] Unexpectedly, their friends can only remain speechless. But seeing how Milika and Kunon actually get along better than they imagined, they let it slip and smiled at the two of them sharing giggles. ¡ª As the group of friends could only look at the laughing couple with strange gazes, someone uninvitedly broke in to destroy the weird ambiance. [Oh, Lyle-oniisama.] It¡¯s been two days since they met Lyle from the cafeteria. It appears he¡¯ll be taking the graduation exam together with them. At the appearance of the prince, a weird tension started to suffocate the whole atmosphere. Except for Kunon, that is. Lyle appears to not be practically liked around the school. More accurately, he is hated. Lyla has violent tendencies, a flamboyant attitude, and because of his royal lineage, he bears no consequence even if disrespected his senseis. His presence annoys a lot of people in a lot of different ways. There are also rumors around him that he takes on kids that have similar tendencies with him and do indescribably horrible things even with little children. Lyle is a person that no one wants to befriend with¡­ But¨C [Brother in Law!] Kunon is unhindered. He cut through everyone on the way and approached the class¡¯ most hated existence and took his hand. [It¡¯s nice meeting you, Brother in Law! I¡¯m Kunon Gurion, princess Milika¡¯s fianc¨¦! It¡¯s a good thing we met each other today! For some reason, I wasn¡¯t even able to greet you the other day!] (K) [W-w-w-w-what the hell are you!?] (Lyle) Lyle tries to recover his hand from Kunon, but¨C [What the hell!] (L) He can¡¯t shake off Kunon¡¯s hand. Despite Kunon¡¯s petite stature at his young age of ten, he carries a lot of strength. [Goodness gracious, it¡¯s me, your future little brother! Oh my, you sound really dignified, onii-sama! I bet you look the same! If only I am not blind then I could stare at your face for a whole day! Fufufufu! Hahahaha!] (K) [O-oi, Milika! Wh-what the hell¡¯s up with this bastard!? Just what the hell is this guy!?] (L) Lyle is actually flabbergasted. Has there anyone else who acted this friendly with him from the first time they met? No. [*Giggles*, Fufufufu¡­ Fufu¡­ Fufufuufufu~~] [*Giggles* Kukuku¡­ kekek~~] [¨CD-damn it! W-w-w-what y¡¯all laughing about!!!] (L) The figure of the most feared and flamboyant kid in the school, blushing somehow and kind of embarrassed, struggling to free himself from Kunon but can¡¯t do so, somehow appears moe. The contrast was actually cute. There¡¯s also the fact that Lyle has a large build even for a twelve year old and could even literally look down at Kunon. ¡®¡ªKunon¡¯s really gotten stronger in a lot of different ways.¡¯ (I) The ruckus ended peacefully and all of them took the exam. Kunon, Milika, Ixio, their group of friends, and unexpectedly, Lyle, passed the examinations along with everyone. And that concludes the five short days of Kunon¡¯s aristocratic school life. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 16 [Congratulations on passing your graduation exam, Kunon-sama.] (Genie) [Thank you so much, Genie-sensei!] (Kunon) Kunon is having his magic class today. Gennie, who¡¯s been teaching him magic for two years now, has arrived in the Gurion¡¯s estate to see Kunon. As usual, they met each other in the garden outside of Kunon¡¯s detached house to conduct their class for today. ¡®¨CKunon graduated from the aristocratic school without any problems just recently.¡¯ (G) With this, Kunon was able to satisfy the minimum requirement of what¡¯s expected of a noble. Kunon doesn¡¯t necessarily care about what will happen in the future, but at the very least, he¡¯s now comfortable that he won¡¯t be bothered by school problems when he decides to make his debut in the noble circles. And Genie believes the same as she thought to herself while conducting her lecture. [I guess now¡¯s a great opportunity to tell you the truth.] (G) [Truth?] (K) Kunon turns around to face Gennie while asking his question. Not that it really matters since he can¡¯t see her face but it was an instinctive reaction after he felt the strange weight from Gennie¡¯s words. Truth. In other words, he has to brace himself for what¡¯s coming from her. [Have you prepared yourself? I¡¯m about to tell you something that might be a little shocking, you know?] (G) [Even if you say that¡­ are you about to tell me that you¡¯re now ready to reveal your identity? As the goddess of the night that¡¯s about to get back to the realm of the deities¡­?] (K) [Yes ¡ª but as much as I¡¯d like that to be true, it is not¡­ The truth is¡­ I don¡¯t have anything left to teach you, Kunon-sama.] (G) [¡­ehhh¡­] (K) It is indeed a shocking truth. [I think I¡¯ve already said a number of times that I¡¯d be quitting this job. I don¡¯t want to just milk this employment anymore. That¡¯s why I want to come clean and reveal the truth. I have nothing else to teach you, Kunon-sama.] (G) Gennie hasn¡¯t said anything of that sort ever since to protect at least her little pride remaining. But Gennie had already resolved herself. [As I have explained before, Kunon-sama¡¯s father forbid that I teach you offensive magic. On that premise, I taught you everything I could with that limitation in mind. Kunon-sama, the way you are right now, you¡¯re more adept in handling mana than myself. With the proficiency and knowledge you have right now, you¡¯ll probably overtake me already once you learn new magic.] (G) [How could that be!! Do you know how much I enjoy the petty little tricks you pull in desperation to deceive me!? I love them, sensei! Don¡¯t take them away!] (K) [Oh¡­ so you¡¯ve already noticed my struggle, huh¡­ That would make things easier, then. Because to be frank, I can¡¯t count anymore how many times I racked my brains out trying to warp my teaching methods any further for the past two years. I just feel so tired now.] (G) [Don¡¯t say that, Sensei! The moments you rack your brains are definitely worth it, you know! It definitely helped me learn more about magic! It¡¯s your petty little tricks with magic that gave me the will to live, Sensei!] (K) *Image 1* [If you really appreciate it then it would be nice if you won¡¯t keep calling them pretty little tricks¡­ I spent sleepless nights thinking of them, you know. So that kind of stings¡­] (G) [Then you could just create more!] (K) [And what I am trying to say here is that I can¡¯t do it anymore! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s coming up with those methods so if I say no more, then there¡¯s no more! Just what do you know about how I feel, Kunon-sama!? ¡­ No, do you even consider how I feel!? You¡¯re so frustrating!!!] (G) [It¡¯s about the money, is it!? Is this all because of money!?] (K) [No! It¡¯s actually the other way around! I am getting such a large amount of money when I am not actually doing anything at all! My conscience is haunting me and I can¡¯t bear it anymore!] (G) [I¡¯ll talk to my father to increase your salary! So don¡¯t talk again about you leaving me!] (K) [Didn¡¯t you hear me say that it¡¯s because of the high salary that I¡¯m so torn about staying here!?] (G) Kunon is simply gifted. Genie, on the other hand, is just pretty average amongst all this kingdom¡¯s mages. Genie felt like she had nothing left to teach to her student especially when he¡¯s now actually ahead of her. If perhaps they try to switch places for a day, Genie believes that Kunon would actually have a lot more things that he could teach her. ¨CIn the last two years, Genie was deeply attached to this job that has low working hours but incredible premium pay. However, it¡¯s now come to the point that she feels deeply embarrassed and ashamed. Genie is pretty average for a magician. But that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t take pride in her craft. Her magic might not be something to write anything about, but it¡¯s still magic that she still wields with pride. And it is none other than her pride that is hounding her that she is not capable of being Kunon¡¯s teacher anymore. ¡­To be accurate, Gennie¡¯s already been saying that she wants to resign from her post but Kunon manages to stop her every single time before. Days just continue to pass by as she¡¯s getting more and more numb about the situation. After all, it isn¡¯t easy to find such a working environment with pretty good conditions like the Gurion¡¯s household. The job¡¯s pretty simple too. Not to mention, she has and is allowed to use a lot of vacations. There¡¯s also the lovely desserts and snacks to boot. Being Kunon¡¯s teacher is actually a job that¡¯s really difficult to surrender. But, certainly, everything has its limits¨C [Kunon-sama!] *Grabs* Genie shouted at Kunon as she grabbed his shoulders. [You should be looking for someone who¡¯s more competent, reliable, and capable in teaching you magic rather than someone like me! I can¡¯t teach you anything else any longer! I can¡¯t stretch things too much anymore! ¡­More like, we already went past the Marquis¡¯ limit and I was just stretching it! But you still manage to master them! You really really did well that I can¡¯t be here to guide you anymore!] This is what burdens Genie the most and is pushing her to leave her job. She realizes that she¡¯ll only hold Kunon¡¯s talents back as she cannot provide him any guidance anymore. Genie knows how gifted Kunon is. As she continues to watch him improve, she¡¯s struck upon that realization that the things that she could teach are already at their limits. That being the case, Genie now wanted someone else to take over her job that could introduce Kunon to another world of magic. The decision isn¡¯t just for herself, but is also for her beloved student. For lack of a better word, Genie¡¯s presence is just now hindering Kunon¡¯s growth. Will there be a mage who¡¯d be willing to swallow their pride and stick to such a situation? Genie¡¯s pride won¡¯t allow her to do so. ¡®It¡¯s time for us to part ways.¡¯ (G) So that he¡¯d be able to reach new heights and learn more about the rest of the world and magic. This farewell is already way past its deadline. Kunon¡¯s been doing his best to delay it, after all. So for the past six months, Genie¡¯s just been struggling and trying to bear these thoughts on her own. [Listen, for the past year, I know myself that I practically didn¡¯t teach you anything. I tried pulling some tricks and stretching the topics a bit further but I¡¯m just like deceiving you already and I¡¯m at my wits end. You should have realized it too, don¡¯t you, Kunon-sama?] [Then just deceive me!] [Huh?] [Deceive me more! Find more waits to stretch things and pull some more little tricks! I am confident that you could do it, Genie-sensei! You could always do better, so trick me more than what I could handle!] [¡­.] *Plop* Genie¡¯s hands let go of Kunon as she takes a little distance away from the boy. She got a feeling that the conversation right now felt a little bit weird and the young boy in front of her is actually giving her some pressure. [¡­Like I¡¯ve said, Kunon-sama¡­ I¡¯m already at my limits¡­] Genie then observes her surroundings. In every direction she sees, an animal made of water is standing on it. Not just one animal, but of all sorts of species. There¡¯s about fifty of them and while some are small enough that could be stepped down upon, some are so large you have to stretch your neck to see the top. All of these creatures are made of water. Each and every single piece reflects the light of the sun creating a majestic ambiance like they are some piece of artwork. ¨CIt¡¯s the fruit of Kunon¡¯s magic that he polished all this time, his ¡®A? Ori¡¯ (Water ball). Such mastery and craftsmanship is already way past of the beginner and elementary levels. Even Gennie knows that she won¡¯t even be able to make one that could stand alongside Kunon¡¯s magic. Kunon right now appears to be a genius who took a single magic to the extreme and made it unrecognizable from how it was and could practically become its king¡­ that¡¯s how majestic he is. All of this is because of Genie¡¯s ¡®petty little tricks¡¯ she taught Kunon regarding arrangement, changing the magic¡¯s shape, texture, and its other elements. [¡­I really, really can¡¯t go any further¡­] (G) But to create such scenery out of magic? Genie doesn¡¯t remember teaching him anything that could reach these levels. If someone else asks Genie to teach them how to create these animals like Kunon did, she won¡¯t be able to teach them. After all, it didn¡¯t even enter Genie¡¯s imagination that something like this could happen once she taught Kunon about originality and arrangements. All of these are from Kunon, and once that hit, Genie knows that her student left her in the dust long ago without her knowing. [No!!!! But I love your petty little tricks, sensei!] (K) [If you really love them then don¡¯t call them petty nor little! No, don¡¯t call them tricks even! Just how many times have I already said this!?] (G) ¨CWith that as the finishing blow, Genie left the Gurion¡¯s estate. ¡ª [Not like I would just let myself get beaten by my own student.] Genie¡¯s steps are at full pace as she leaves the gates of the Gurion family. ¨CGenie had seen a lot of different monsters and geniuses at the Magic Academy that made her feel helpless and lost her passion with magic. ¡®Being able to awaken as a mage would give me good bases already. So let¡¯s leave the top to those monsters and geniuses.¡¯ These are Genie¡¯s thoughts during her stay at the academy. But after watching Kunon¡¯s growth, something inside her has rekindled. As hard as it is to admit to herself that what she taught Kunon were indeed petty little tricks, the boy was able to incorporate those things to his arsenal and created a more refined originality of his own magic. In that sense, Genie believes that Kunon might as well be a genius. However, as she stays by his side, she has seen how much Kunon struggles everyday in refining his magic. ¡®Perhaps those geniuses in the magic academy have been working hard as well like him.¡¯ ¡®They probably didn¡¯t learn everything at first but went through an endless cycle of trials and mistakes.¡¯ When she reached such thoughts, Genie wondered. ¡®Did I ever try that hard myself? Did I ever give it my all?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ ¡® But I think it¡¯s still too early to say that I¡¯m done and over.¡¯ ¡®That child called them petty little tricks?¡¯ ¡®Then be it. I¡¯d refine them more than what he can imagine.¡¯ At the very end of their student-teacher relationship, it is actually Kunon who taught Genie that the little tricks she devised can turn something that could exceed something in her dreams. ¨CFrom this forth onwards, Genie, who has now decided to devote her life to the abyss of magic, starts the journey of the mage whose name will go down to the annals of history. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 17 [¡ªShe really did leave, huh.] [¡ªYeah.] His teacher Genie, who¡¯s been ranting about leaving her job since a few months ago, has now finally really resigned. That made Kunon really sad, sure, but after hearing a lot of warnings and signs from the person herself, he¡¯s been able to prepare his own and accept that such a farewell would surely come. ¡®It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡¯ Or so Kunon had believed. [Well, maybe it¡¯s just supposed to happen.] (Iko) Deciding whether to stay or leave the Gurion estate actually takes a lot of consideration. As someone who understands Genie¡¯s position, even the usually talkative handmaiden couldn¡¯t rabble much about the magic teacher¡¯s choice. She just keeps her lips tight watching Genie¡¯s back as she holds Kunon who might attempt to run after her. With Genie finally leaving for good, there¡¯s now only Kunon, his handmaiden, and the animals he made with magic left in the garden of Kunon¡¯s living quarters. [Based on what I heard, Gennie-sama was originally hired back then because she would be a good fit for you, Kunon-sama, who just awakened with water magic. As for her performance compared to her peers back in the magic academy, she is said to be in the middle of the pack.] (I) [Could be.] (K) In other words, Genie¡¯s abilities as a magician are only mediocre by standards. She¡¯s probably someone who¡¯s good at teaching those who just started their path with magic, but won¡¯t be effective anymore after a certain threshold. Certainly, there were already signs of her struggling trying to teach the current Kunon. [Regardless, I still like being with Genie-sensei.] (K) [Is that really how you feel? Or is it just about her little tricks, like you¡¯ve said earlier?] (I) [I¡¯m serious, you know. That¡¯s really how I feel.] (K) Kunon then turns and observes the animals he created with his unseeing eyes. [In the first place, if you could pull different kinds of little tricks for almost a year, I think that¡¯s already a pretty commendable skill. I could just learn the orthodox way of magic by reading books anyhow and there are countless numbers of teachers who could teach the same. But Genie-sensei is different. I think there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else who would be able to come up with those teaching methods other than her. And they suited me really well. That¡¯s what I really feel about her.] (K) For better or for worse, Kunon¡¯s babbling with magic under the guidance of Genie¡¯s little tricks. It even came to the point that he wasn¡¯t able to stop himself playing with magic. As a result, Kunon is now able to do weird things with incredible speed and precision. If someone else taught Kunon using conventional methods, he is sure that he won¡¯t be able to accomplish what he is dreaming of. And that makes the past two years where he did things he wouldn¡¯t have normally done become more precious. Not a moment in time was wasted during those periods. It¡¯s just that¡­ [I¡¯ll definitely miss her. Today, we just lost someone so precious.] (K) [You make it sound like she¡¯s already dead.] (I) A person he cherishes will not be beside him anymore. And such a thing is sad and painful. [Now that reminds me, Iko, Flara-sensei said she¡¯ll also be resigning on her post, right?] (K) [Rather than ¡°she¡¯ll also be resigning¡±, it¡¯s more like ¡°she¡¯s already resigned¡±, you know.] (I) [Eh? She left without even saying anything to me?] (K) [The master will probably tell this to you soon so I might as well go first. Flara-sama said that she¡¯d probably not be able to stop herself from crying if she said her farewell to you so she discussed it with the master before she left.] (I) Flara Garden. She¡¯s a baroness that teaches Kunon academic subjects that they discuss in the aristocratic school. However, since Kunon already passed his graduation exams a few days ago, there won¡¯t be any need for them to hold lectures. Well, there¡¯s also the option of attending the Aristocratic High School but since Kunon won¡¯t be inheriting the territory, he rather opt out of the curriculum. [I see. Then maybe I should write her a letter.] (K) [She¡¯ll be glad, I think. Also, could you ask the baroness if they have any male servant that¡¯s quite tall, have good looks, premium salary, and between ages 18 to 25?] (I) [Are we talking about your marriage prospects, Iko?] (K) [Yes.] (I) [Are you planning on leaving me and marry under the baroness household?] (K) [It¡¯ll hurt me to part ways with you, Kunon-sama but I want to get married. Besides, you won¡¯t be living pitifully alone anymore now, wouldn¡¯t you, Kunon-sama?] (I) [I can¡¯t do this anymore. Genie-sensei and Flara-sensei already resigned, now my beloved handmaiden is about to leave me as well. Hey, Iko, do you know? There¡¯s a theory that rabbits tend to die when they¡¯re left alone.] (K) [If it¡¯s just a theory then there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.] (I) [That¡¯s true. Maybe if I¡¯m a rabbit, then I won¡¯t die just because of mere theories. But I¡¯m not, so I¡¯m gonna die due to loneliness, Iko¡­] (K) [Ahahaha, good joke, Kunon-sama. It¡¯s getting chilly so let¡¯s head back and get some tea.] (I) [¡®Kay.] (K) [Write me letters too, okay?] (I) [Hell no.] (K) ¡ª- Genie might have been gone but perhaps it¡¯s really the best time for her to resign. After Kunon received his certificate of graduation from the aristocratic school, it feels like his usual everyday life had become disrupted. With his teachers gone, Kunon will now spend his days differently from before. The academic classes and magic classes are held during the mornings before so now he¡¯s free to spend them however he wants. As such, Kunon feels so happy that he can now use this time immersing himself in magic research and books ¨C there¡¯s also the matter about what Genie said that he became curious about. A more competent, reliable, and capable teacher. Time is limited. Kunon could study all the research papers and books as much as he wants when he¡¯s alone but a teacher won¡¯t always have the time to be there and give him a lecture. For Kunon, Genie is the best magic teacher. But that doesn¡¯t mean that he isn¡¯t interested in trying to learn from other mages. A stimulus he never encountered before. The knowledge lying deep into the abyss that he never ever had a peek of. For Kunon, who only lived for nine years, he realizes that he still lacks a lot of experience regarding magic. Kunon¡¯s been close to his teachers and they taught him as well about things that aren¡¯t really related to their lectures. Nonetheless, the boy believes that those things aren¡¯t in vain. After accounting all the things he learned, the boy is sure that he won¡¯t be able to achieve his dreams if he just sits down and buries himself with books all by himself. Because he knows that his knowledge, experience, and skills with magic are still lacking. ¨CFor Kunon to be able to achieve his dreams, perhaps looking for a new magic teacher is indeed a necessity. [Do you have anyone in mind, Iko?] (K) Kunon lifts his head from the book he is reading and asks his handmaiden waiting behind him. [There¡¯s an incredibly renowned royal magician in the palace called Zeonly Finroll! He¡¯s so prince-like and charming too! Come, let¡¯s talk to the master and get him as your teacher. Hurry!] (I) Kunon didn¡¯t expect it but perhaps it¡¯s a good thing that his handmaiden¡¯s reply is quite immediate. Too immediate. [Zeonly-sama, huh¡­ I¡¯d personally prefer a female teacher, though.] (K) [Just let me say this. He is a ro-ya-lu magician.] (I) [I wonder if they do have female royal mages too¡­] (K) [Then don¡¯t blame me if I made my report to Princess Milika ¡ª ¡®Kunon-sama chose a female as his teacher because of his impure thoughts about royal mages~.¡¯] (I) [That might be bad but they should have an aunt or maybe even grandma among the royal mages, right?] (K) [Regardless of age, they¡¯re still women! WOMEN! Have I raised you to become someone who judges women based on their age!? You disappoint me, Kunon-sama!] (I) [Y-your right¡­ yeah, it¡¯s a mistake on my part. That¡¯s true, even if they¡¯re aunts and grandma¡¯s they¡¯re still women. You might never know what could happen between men and women, regardless of their age, yeah¡­?] (K) As to what could happen between Kunon, a nine year old, and an aunty, Kunon doesn¡¯t know. But he¡¯s deeply convinced that Iko¡¯s right about this matter. [Anyway, let¡¯s try talking to Father about my new magic teacher.] (K) For every door that closes, a new one opens. When he graduated school, his teachers closed the door and left him. But that also means that now a new teacher could open it and meet him. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 18 [A new magic teacher, huh.] The night has fallen and Kunon is now currently talking with his Father about the matter related to the magic teacher. Kunon, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad having dinner in the main house once in a while, had dropped by to eat with everyone in the family and asks Arson who just got back from palace due to work. It isn¡¯t like he needs to hide the matter with his brother and mother so he just asks him while they¡¯re still at the table. [So teacher Genie already left, huh. Although I did hear that she¡¯s about to quit sooner or later.] (Arson) [She did. I¡¯d personally want her to stay but¡­] (Kunon) It¡¯s been six months since Genie revealed her intention to leave her post which Kunon had persistently tried to stop. During those months, Genie¡¯s bottled up feelings were unloaded earlier today revealing what are the thoughts she really has in mind. There¡¯s really no helping it anymore. Even if Kunon asks her to come back, she will probably refuse. [I see¡­ She must have personal concerns as well so I guess there¡¯s that.] (A) Arson also discussed with Genie why she¡¯d like to quit. She honestly told him that she cannot guide Kunon¡¯s talents anymore. Furthermore, she also asked him if he would be so kind to just fire her instead as she¡¯s been doing poorly regarding her lectures. Arson being aware of such matters, finds Kunon¡¯s request easily acceptable. [So, I was thinking that it would be nice if the royal mage Zeonyl Finroll would take her place.] (K) [Hold it.] (A) Kunon¡¯s request regarding a new teacher is easily acceptable. Not until that part, that is. [Ara~ Speaking of Zeonyl-sama, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s rumored to be that fine looking mage, right?] (Tinaliza) His mother, Tina, now started to pay attention to the topic. [I¡¯ve heard of that name before as well.] (Ixio) Even Ixio, his older brother, wasn¡¯t able to keep silent as well. [As I said, hold up. Asking a royal mage to stay in our estate to be your teacher is just impossible.] (A) But his father, a marquis who goes in and out of the palace almost everyday for his civil duties, disapproves of the idea. [Is it really impossible? Even for you, Father, who has some vaguely close relationship with the lord of the royal castle?] (K) [Impossible ¨C also, tell Iko that she better come and report to my office later!] (A) ¡®Just what unnecessary things that maid¡¯s been teaching Kunon!?¡¯ (A) Well, putting the sermon he¡¯ll give to the handmaiden aside, [Listen, the title of royal mage also means that they are tied up and has obligations to the royal castle. Their department is also under the military which the King directly commands so no one else could give them orders other than him. Simply speaking¡­ they¡¯re a group of people who really don¡¯t have freedom of choice regarding their activities. They can hardly leave the royal castle and even the people they can get involved with are confidentially restricted. They are so elusive to the point that even I personally find it difficult to meet them. How much more to invite them to our estate.] (A) Royal mages. They are a group of magicians who are said to be the best of the best in this country. They dedicate their scarcely rare talents in magic to the best interest of the kingdom. As most of their jobs require confidentiality, they are not allowed to establish contact with people outside the palace. That¡¯s why rumors about them are particularly intriguing ¨C just like the infamy of Zeonly¡¯s beauty. [I see¡­ so how about we do this?] (K) [Hm?] (A) [I¡¯ll accompany Father as you go to work and as I play around the royal castle, and somehow I lost my way and a royal mage saved me, and I somehow became his apprentice?] (K) Kunon carefully explains his place to his father with such a firm face. As to where he gets his confidence to actually introduce his plan that¡¯s full of holes to a marquis, we¡¯ll never know. [That¡¯s pretty vague for a plan now, isn¡¯t it?] (A) [Vague? I¡¯m pretty sure it has a ninety percent chance to succeed you know?] (K) ¡®Isn¡¯t it the other way around?¡¯ (A) ¡®The success rate won¡¯t even reach ten percent. Besides, the details are so rough I could hardly call it a plan itself.¡¯ (A) [You don¡¯t use the words ¡®somehow¡¯ for a plan. Furthermore, you just said it twice.] (A) [How could that be¡­ Even though I thought it was actually flawless¡­ right, Mother?] (K) [That¡¯s true. Kunon, dear, you are flawless.] (T) Tinaliza dotes on Kunon. She dotes on him to the point that she¡¯ll give him extra allowance without the knowledge of Arson. [Can¡¯t you do something about it, dear? Even after all Kunon had said?] (T) [¡­I got it. Let me consult about it first. But don¡¯t raise your expectations.] (A) Coincidentally, Arson also does on Tina. ¨C [a¨C ahh ¨C ahhhh~~ yeah, that hits the spot.] Ixio called Kunon to his room after gthey had dinner. The time they had spent in the aristocratic school was enough to bridge the gap that had been formed between the siblings. Now, they are trying to spend more time nurturing their relationship together as brothers. As for the said brother, he is now currently naked lying face down on top of his bed. As for Kunon¡­ his hands move from his brother¡¯s arm, legs, back, and other parts of his body that¡¯s quite hotter than normal due to bruises and muscle pains and applying a ¡®Cold Stick Water Ball¡¯ on them. It¡¯s a first aid for bruises using water to confine the inflammation of the muscles. [Did master Ouro come today?] (K) [Nope. I¡¯m actually commuting towards master¡¯s dojo instead. I¡¯m training under him with his other students.] (I) ¨CJust to note, that same master Ouro who¡¯s teaching Kunon swordsmanship actually does it for free. Well, that¡¯s after he teaches Ixio. The master himself said that since he only teaches Kunon how to swing, it isn¡¯t something that¡¯s worth paying. Unbeknownst to Kunon, however, the master actually enjoys teaching Kunon swordsmanship. [That sounds like fun.] (K) [It is. But once the Aristocratic High School starts, I won¡¯t be able to do just swordsmanship anymore.] (I) Ixio will start attending the Aristocratic High School next spring. As such, he¡¯s been allowed to spend his time however he wishes as he prepares for high school. Ixio chose to devote his free time to swordsmanship. [But you¡¯ll definitely attend the Magic Academy, right?] (I) [I¡¯m not sure yet. Isn¡¯t the Magic Academy in a different country? It¡¯s quite far too. Besides, I could only apply for that school after I reach twelve.] (K) Kunon¡¯s still nine. Even if he wanted to attend the academy right now, his age won¡¯t qualify. ¡®Still, I hope I made some progress with my eyes until that time comes.¡¯ (K) At the age of twelve, he hopes he can finally create his eyes. If not, then he might need to change his plans. It¡¯s true that he is now currently working on gaining vision using his magic, but if he can¡¯t finish it before he enters the Magic Academy, then¡­ Perhaps he will find other activities that are related to magic and devote himself to it instead and put his dreams about seeing on second in the list of his priorities. Kunon will eventually leave the Gurion estate in the future. He will marry Milika, and albeit small, they will be awarded with a title and territory by the royal family. For what awaits them after that, nobody would know. ¡®Just in case, I need to figure out how to make money using magic.¡¯ (K) ¡®At the very least, I don¡¯t want to cause a burden to Milika who¡¯ll marry me even if I cannot see.¡¯ Dreams, reality, and future. Kunon, who¡¯s only been dreaming of gaining vision using magic before, has started to think about the reality of his surroundings and his future a little. He is still nine years old. However, he is slowly but surely reaching adulthood. [In the first place, they said that the entrance exam to get to the Magic Academy is really difficult. How could someone like me take them? I¡¯d just definitely fail.] (K) [Hey, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll be fine. That¡¯s for sure. I guarantee it.] (I) [You think? I can only use like two spells, you know?] (K) [You¡¯ll be fine. Even if you take the exam as you are now, you¡¯ll definitely pass it. I guarantee it.] (I) [Pft. Ahahaha. You¡¯re quite the bias, brother.] (K) [Heck, no. I¡¯m just telling the truth. I just believe that you¡¯re already good. Promise, I guarantee it.] (I) Kunon wonders how his brother¡¯s guarantee, who hardly knows anything about magic, really matters. So he asks him where his confidence is coming from but the only thing he¡¯s been saying are things like ¡®Why are you asking the obvious¡¯ and other similar answers. ¨CThe truth is, even though Ixio is not a mage, he did a little research about magic¡­ and his brother. Such as his crests, what are the things they are capable of, and what magic mages can do. As a result, Ixio realized that his brother wields his magic like no one. That¡¯s why he¡¯s confident that his brother will be fine if he just takes the exam. ¡®More like, is there anyone else who can use water magic to apply and heal wounds and bruises? Even the professional water mages can¡¯t do so.¡¯ ¨CJust a little while ago, Ixio had a bit of a deep cut on his arm. But now, it¡¯s literally magically gone. All because of Kunon¡¯s wound binding sticky water ball. It really bound the skin together and healed his wounds in just a short amount of time. ¡®How could someone like my brother fail the Magic Academy¡¯s Exam, then?¡¯ Ixio didn¡¯t say this earlier during their dinner, but he believes that his brother is someone who¡¯s capable of entering the rounds of the royal mages. ¡®Besides, I heard that there are a lot of mages in the castle with weird tendencies. I¡¯m sure my brother won¡¯t be such a problem.¡¯ Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 19 *Bang!* Milika is in her own room reading a letter when she stands up all of a sudden tripping down the chair. [Oh no! It¡¯s an emergency, Lola!] (Milika) Lola knows that something bad has happened even without Milika saying so. She went to the princess¡¯ chambers to hand over her fianc¨¦¡¯s letter when the princess snatched it up from her hands right away and immediately read its contents. As a result, she was able to watch the princess¡¯ facial expressions as she skims through it. She looked surprised. Happy. Then flabbergasted. [Kunon-kun will be coming to the castle!] (M) ¡®Oh, that sure is an emergency.¡¯ Lola, the handmaiden of the ninth princess, now understands and certainly agrees with Milika. ¡ª Normally, it is Milika who travels to visit her fianc¨¦. It is something people can understand in consideration of his circumstances. However, it seems like it will be the other way around this time as it will be her fianc¨¦ who¡¯s coming over to the royal castle. ¡®Back when her engagement was just decided, the princess always appeared to be gloomy and devastated. It¡¯s hard to imagine that she¡¯s the same girl who¡¯s now looking so joyful and excited about seeing her fiance, Kunon Gurion.¡¯ (Lola) ¡°Why is it that we can only meet once every two weeks?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t push for changing it to once every two or three days, but won¡¯t once a week be fine?¡± Before Lola knew it, Milika¡¯s been starting to say things like these without her knowledge. Due to the curse of ¡®Hero¡¯s Scar¡¯, Kunon Gurion was born without vision. As such, Milika felt really happy at the thought of him visiting the castle but at the same time felt worried if he¡¯ll be able to safely reach her home. Seeing her master¡¯s unusual turbulence of emotions brought upon by the said young boy, Lola¡¯s interest in Kunon Gurion has grown. ¡®I¡¯d definitely feel depressed if it¡¯s me who was born blind.¡¯ However, based on the things she heard from Milika, the boy Kunon is a fairly cheerful boy. She told her a lot of stories about him that sometimes she could only think that they¡¯re too good to be true. That also contributed as to why Lola is now curious. [Is Kunon-sama coming to visit you, your highness?] (L) [E-eh!? Oh, t-that¡­ uhm¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­] (M) Milika briefly reads the letter once again and her bright smiling face now shifted to an emotionless one. ¡®Seems like he won¡¯t be coming to the castle to visit the princess.¡¯ (L) [He¡¯s meeting with the royal mages, it says. They¡¯ll give him a simple test and if he passes, they¡¯ll introduce him to a magic teacher, he said.] (M) [Ara, that¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it?] (L) Even though Kunon Gurion has awakened as a mage, he¡¯s still a novice that has no any achievements or credits under his belt. Royal mages, however, are the complete opposite. They are the most talented mages in this kingdom and had no lack of accolades. As such, arranging a meeting between a novice and a royal mage isn¡¯t so simple even for a high ranking noble. However, Lola can understand somehow. Based on the things she heard from Milika, which she often talks about without anyone asking, all of the spells Kunon showed to her are so incredible that even Lola had a hard time believing what the princess had been saying. ¡®An animal made of water, she said.¡¯ ¡®The princess said that it even feels the same as the real thing but¡­ how can those animals have furs if they are made of water?¡¯ ¡®Maybe the royal mages have heard of it as well and are quite curious about it so they wanted to meet him.¡¯ [¡­He¡¯ll meet me, right..?] (M) It seems the letter says that he¡¯ll be coming to the castle but it didn¡¯t mention him meeting the princess. ¡®Will we even be able to meet?¡¯ (M) At least, that¡¯s what Milika is worried about. [Why don¡¯t you write back a letter in return? Like, ¡®Would you like to share a cup of tea once the test is over?¡¯.] (L) [But¡­ what if he says that he doesn¡¯t want to meet me¡­] (M) [Based on the things you tell me about Kunon-sama, I find it hard to imagine that he¡¯ll refuse.] (L) ¡®If he¡¯s indeed the boy the princess describes him to be, won¡¯t he instead say things like¨C ¡®It shames me that you have to invite me yourself, my princess. That¡¯s why, would you mind if I decline your offer and let me invite you instead?¡¯¨C or something like that.¡¯ (L) [B-but¡­ w-what if he declines¡­ahhhh¡­!] (M) ¡®A girl in love, for better or for worse, indeed overthinks even the tiniest and smallest stuff.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t help but see my Young self on the princess. Hihi. It¡¯s quite funny yet embarrassing.¡¯ ¡®Ah, I am indeed growing old now, huh.¡¯ Or so Lola had been thinking. ¡ª That aside¡ª [There¡¯s something I would like to confirm, Milika-sama.] (L) Milika raises her head up from the blank pages spread on top of her table. She finally decided to write a letter back to Kunon. [What is it? If it¡¯s about Kunon-kun refusing my invitation, I¡¯d definitely cry for sure. So please don¡¯t look at me annoyingly, okay?] (M) ¡®Well, I can¡¯t be sure about that.¡¯ (L) After all, it¡¯s troublesome when Milika cries because it takes her too long to calm down. ¡®¡­Oh, no, not that.¡¯ (L) [I believe it would be preferable to set up safety measures against her highness the third princess, and his highness the fourth prince, and perhaps to the rest of your royal siblings.] (L) [¨CThat¡¯s right.] (M) The blushing face of the girl who¡¯s fallen in love a little, now has that little bit of a face of a fighter and a ruler. Even though she¡¯s the ninth princess and is far from inheriting the throne, the stern expression she has right now certainly belongs to the majesty of the royal family brought upon by her thoughts about a certain young boy. [Are they already aware that Kunon-kun will be coming to the castle?] (M) [I believe so. The information must have already leaked once the royal mages agreed to meet him.] (L) In other words, Milika¡¯s already behind her siblings before she knew it. For MIlika, the information warfare in the royal castle is something that she could never topple on. [¡­Then, do you think they¡¯ve already gotten information about the itinerary of his trip?] (M) [Let me see¡­ I am not sure about that. It won¡¯t be strange if it¡¯s already been leaked somewhere but Kunon-sama is still a novice so no one actually knows of his abilities. I don¡¯t think they will put too much emphasis on him.] (L) [Yeah¡­] (M) Milika, whose expression never wavered as she exchanged words with Lola, moves her hands as she writes her letter. [¡­I¡¯ll head out and meet with Lesha-onee-sama. Just in case. Also, make sure to send this letter.] (M) [¡ªUnderstood.] (L) ¡ª A day passed by and a letter came back. [Yey! Lola! Kunon-kun said that he¡¯ll come see me after the test!] (M) Milika jumps in excitement as she holds the letter to her chest. [That¡¯s great, your highness. Can I ask what exactly was written?] (L) [Let¡¯s see ¨C ¡®If it¡¯s alright with you, rather than tea, why don¡¯t we have an outdoor dinner in a restaurant so we could meet longer? It would please me to be with you under the starry night skies and see you shining brighter than them. Not like I could actually see.¡¯ he says!] (M) [Ohoo¡­] (L) ¡®He actually step up and went over the what the princess had expected. Not bad, young man.¡¯ Or so Lola had been thinking. [It¡¯s the first time Kunon-kun asked me to have dinner! Hey, Lola, it¡¯s fine if I go, right!?] (M) [As long as you have me and a bodyguard.] (L) Although they are still children, they are engaged as a couple and children of nobles. As long as they aren¡¯t left alone by themselves and are able to get home not too late, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. [Arrange for my oil massage, hurry! I have to get pretty!] (M) [You¡¯re still young so you don¡¯t need that, you¡¯re highness.] (L) ¡®An eleven year old would be fine even if they don¡¯t do an oil massage.¡¯ ¡®Look here, your highness. Your skin is still young and soft and they¡¯re properly moisturized even without doing any effort. On top of that, your hair is still naturally smooth and glossy. Your eyes could even dazzle.¡¯ . . . ¡®I¡¯ve really gotten old¡­¡¯ Lola thought to herself. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 20 [I never thought of wearing these clothes ever again.] (Kunon) Kunon is now currently inside a carriage passing by the gates of the Gurion estate. [Life really works in mysterious ways.] (K) Kunon is now currently wearing the clothes Tinaliza especially arranged for his first day attending the aristocratic school. With the matching cute bow tie, of course. It¡¯s just Kunon already graduated without any issue and he has no parties to attend so he thought he¡¯d never wear these clothes anymore. As a nine year old, he expects to have his growth spurt and is expecting to outgrow the clothes before he could have any other chance of outfitting them. That¡¯s the reason why he never thought of wearing the same clothes again. But not anymore now that he¡¯s about to go to the royal castle. It is a place where formal attire is basically required. As said before, Kunon didn¡¯t have to wear formal clothes on his first day of attending the school. He never thought he¡¯d actually have any need for them in the first place. But now that he¡¯s going to the royal castle, he can only applaud his mother¡¯s foresight as if this is something she predicted. On the other side of him seated is Arson, his father, who is also dressed in formal attire himself. Well, in Arson¡¯s case, it¡¯s basically nothing more than just his work clothes as he reports to the castle everyday. [That¡¯s true. In my case, I never thought that there would come a day that I¡¯d go to the royal castle with you.] (Arson) ¡®¨CI thought that maybe it could happen once. But never did I think it would be this fast.¡¯ (A) Arson thought that the only times Kunon would be going to the castle would either be to greet the King before he marries Milika, or¡­ When he personally needs to testify and sign his divorce papers to have their engagement annulled. After all, there is nothing else that could be related to Kunon in the royal castle other than his fianc¨¦e. But who would have thought that Kunon would exceed his father¡¯s expectations? Just the other day, Kunon asked for him to get the child introduced to a royal mage, and when he pessimistically tried to discuss is with his majesty about it ¡ª His request was immediately granted. He never had to pull anything in the first place. With both parties interested, it¡¯s just bound to happen. [What a mystery, indeed.] (A) Arson is a civil official and his job doesn¡¯t have any relation with the royal mages which explains his lack of knowledge about magic. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t realize that this meeting is an exceptional circumstance. After all, right now¡­ He currently has the exceptional in his hands¡­ The very magic that allowed this exceptional circumstance. [Why don¡¯t you get a real one instead, Father? With your wealth and power, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems about it, no?] (K) [No. I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t be able to do any work back home if we have something like this.] (A) Contrary to Arson¡¯s refusal, his hands didn¡¯t stop from petting and playing with the ¡®water cat¡¯ that¡¯s sitting on his knees. Or maybe it¡¯s actually an affirmation that his hands won¡¯t be able to do anything else but pet a cat thus resulting in him neglecting his duties. [Father, considering your wealth and power as a Marquis, I think it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for you to collect all the cutest cats in the whole world.] (K) [Don¡¯t speak such nonsense¡­ Tina¡¯s a dog person. How could she allow a cat wandering in our home.] (A) Living cats tend to cling on people¡¯s shins and feet. ¡®They may cause Kunon to lose his step and fall.¡¯ (A) Due to such reasons, they decided not to keep a pet. In fact, they didn¡¯t even talk about wanting to keep a pet. [Is that so? Her highness Milika and Iko said that nobles having cats reflect their power and status, though?] (K) [Power and status?] (A) [They said there¡¯s something about a noble taking care of a pussycat outside his yard. I am actually thinking that wouldn¡¯t it be better to have them in your home instead? It would only cause chaos if they¡¯re brought home though, they said.] (K) [¡­.] (A) ¡®Rather than a cat, aren¡¯t you guys actually talking about mistresses?¡¯ (A) Or so Arson would like to ask but he¡¯s afraid of actually discussing such matters to a nine year old child. ¡®They¡¯re still too young for that!¡¯ (A) ¡®It isn¡¯t just Iko though, even her highness Milika said so too. So perhaps they¡¯re talking about cats literally.¡¯ ¡®But if it was just Iko¡­ I swear I¡¯d cut her pay and make sure to give her an earful.¡¯ ¨CWhat Arson didn¡¯t know, however, is that Iko¡¯s thoughts and words influence Kunon, and on the same vein, Kunon¡¯s thoughts and words also influence Milika. [¡­But¡­ Taking care of a cat outside, huh¡­] (A) Those words struck a chord with Arson, though. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything but study when I was still a child, and work everyday when I grew up.¡¯ (A) Arson doesn¡¯t have any activity he usually does that could actually be called a hobby. He lived his life as serious as can be. And when fears and insecurities about Kunon¡¯s future haunted him, he devoted himself to work as a form of escapism. But before he knew it, Kunon has already grown to the point that even a royal mage wanted to meet him. It seemed like Arson¡¯s worries and anxieties had been nothing but a pipe dream. ¡®¨CWill I be allowed to do so? Perhaps I could indeed keep a cat outside. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m actually cheating. I have enough power and money to keep a cat in the first place.¡¯ (A) ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I actually touched a cat but¡­ this actually gives me peace¡­ I¡¯d be fine if I could spend even just a little bit of my time doing nothing but pet and play with a cat¡­¡¯ (A) Arson¡¯s probably exhausted. Both physically and mentally. To the point that he¡¯d practically crave for a day off if he has a cat to play with. But this exhaustion actually ignited something within Arson¡¯s chest. Unaware of what¡¯s running inside his father¡¯s head, Kunon continues his ramblings as Arson continues to pet the water cat as he listens to his youngest¡¯s stories. And before they knew it, the carriage has now arrived in the royal castle. ¡ª [We¡¯ve arrived, Father.] [Wait. Just for a moment.] [Just keep at it on our way home. I swear I¡¯ll give you the cat again.] [But that would be a different kitten from this one, right? A DIFFERENT KITTEN, RIGHT?] [Father¡­ it¡¯s not like the cat you¡¯re currently holding is actually a living creature¡­] [That¡¯s why it feels more regretful¡­ Once you dispel your magic, this child will cease to exist¡­ It¡¯s only now that I can feel its warmth and fluff on me¡­ Why does it have to be when we just get close and be happy¡­ How tragic¡­] [¡­I personally don¡¯t mind accompanying you, Father. But¡­ I think we¡¯re keeping the palace personnel waiting too long.] [¡ªOh, then let¡¯s hurry.] The driver is actually waiting outside the carriage, confused as to why Arson is still not giving him the signal to open the door. Never did he expect that the person he¡¯s waiting abruptly switched gears and opened the door on his own. [Greetings, Marquis Gurion.] (?) [*Shocked* Lesha-sama!] (A) Though it wasn¡¯t long, the fact remains that Arson made people wait. Upon noticing who¡¯s actually the one welcoming them, he hurriedly gets off the carriage and greets the girl in front of him. ¨CThe girl that¡¯s been waiting for them is wearing a black robe that signifies her post as one of the kingdom¡¯s royal mages. What¡¯s more¡­ She is a princess. The second princess of this kingdom, Lesha Yuguria. [Ara, so you have brought a cat with you? What a cute black kitten.] (Lesha) [Oh, please don¡¯t pay it no mind. It¡¯s my son¡¯s magic.] (A) [Huh?] (L) As Lesha got momentarily confused from what she just heard, Arson puts down the cat in front of her and then ¨C *Poof!* It transformed and became just plain wet water. [¡­That was magic¡­ you say?] (L) Lesha heard a lot of interesting stuff about the Marquis¡¯ son¡¯s magic before. However¡­ ¡®That cat¡­ you¡¯re telling me that isn¡¯t a real cat?¡¯ (L) ¡®It¡¯s not even watery transparent. It¡¯s actually a cat.¡¯ ¡®I did not think for a second that the cat was actually made of water. It was so detailed and refined¡­¡¯ [It¡¯s nice meeting you¡ª] As Lesha stares dumbfoundedly on the wet ground where the water had splashed, a young boy follows the marquis from the carriage and sends her his greetings. Along with a cane and an eyepatch that covers half of his face, a young boy descends that could be no more than ten years of age. [I am Kunon Gurion. I would like to give my thanks and appreciation for giving me the opportunity to meet with you today.] Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 21 [I am Kunon Gurion. I would like to give my thanks in appreciation for giving me the opportunity to meet with you today.] ¡®How polite. I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a refined little gentleman.¡¯ (L) Lesha thought so as she observes the young boy who demonstrates pristine noble etiquette despite his lack of vision. [I am Lesha. I¡¯m a newly admitted royal mage.] [Please treat me well, Lesha-sama.] (K) Lesha then returns her gaze to Arson after the brief introduction. [Marquis Gurion, I¡¯m planning on heading to the black tower together with Kunon from this moment onwards if you¡¯d excuse us but do you mind?] (L) [No, please take care of my son. Thank you.] (Arson) Lesha asks Arson as they will be both moving in two separate directions. Arson will be heading towards an inner room of the royal castle for his work while Lesha will be heading to the black tower which is¡­ in a pretty isolated location from the royal palace. [Well then, Kunon, if you finish things late, then perhaps we could¡­ oh, right, you¡¯ll be having dinner together with princess Milika, huh.] (A) [I do. I made a reservation on the same restaurant where Mother fell inl¨C] (K) [Y-yeah! That restaurant, huh! No need to tell me more, enjoy!] (A) Arson wonders how could his son think that it¡¯s okay for him to spill the beans of his parents¡¯ old love story in such a place? ¡®That¡¯s so embarrassing!¡¯ (A) As such, he looks at Lesha¨C [I¡¯ll leave him to you then. Please excuse me.] (A) And after saying such brief farewells, he immediately walk right into the castle. [Well, then. Let¡¯s go too, Kunon.] (L) [Okay ¨C then I¡¯ll go ahead.] (K) Kunon gives his brief regards to the coachman and walks behind Lesha. ¡ª [Do you need help walking, Kunon?] Just as Lesha wonders if Kunon would be needing her assistance as they walk through ¨C *Turns* ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Kunon¡¯s already walking right beside her. [I am alright. Stairs and uneven footing give me trouble but I am fine on flat ground. Much more indoors.] (K) Lesha and Kunon, who took a different route with Arson, then entered the palace as well. The black tower is located quite a distance from the castle. However, a big chunk of that distance would be from the tracks they need to cover if they have to go around the castle. So by using a route from the inside, they¡¯ll be able to reach the tower faster. [I see. Then, perhaps I could teach you a thing or two as we walk through?] (L) [Like the essence of being a magician? Will you teach it to me right this instant?] (K) [*Sweats* I¡¯m just a newly admitted royal mage so I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the qualifications to teach you something like that already.] (L) [Oh, then would you teach me how the royal mages perform their military magic? Oh, oh, or maybe you¡¯ll teach me how the interpretations from the traditional magic methods transitioned to the new one!? Woooow! That would be so cool, Lesha-sama!] (K) ¡®¡­Am I really talking to a child?¡¯ Lesha seriously ponders as she listens to the technically advanced words coming out from Kunon¡¯s mouth. ¡®I think I can now understand why such a child who hasn¡¯t entered the Magic Academy yet is looking for a royal mage as his next teacher.¡¯ ¡®I can even feel how dedicated and passionate he is in magic even though we¡¯ve just met.¡¯ All that is left is whether the masters in the royal mages would be impressed in Kunon as well ¨C but before that¡­ [I¡¯m sorry but what I¡¯m about to teach you isn¡¯t related to magic.] (L) [¡­Oh, okay.] (K) ¡®What a complete turnaround.¡¯ (L) Kunon couldn¡¯t have looked more disappointed as he is right now. ¡®I mean, I get it too. If you only know how much I would rather skip this uninteresting talk right here and now and just talk about magic without being bothered. After all, I¡¯m also curious what kind of originality your magic holds, Kunon.¡¯ (L) No matter how uninteresting the talk might really be, Lesha decided to push through it. [Milika asked me to do this. For you.] (L [The princess asked you to?] (K) ¡®Oh, that made him curious.¡¯ ¡®It seems the two have good things going on between them. Nice.¡¯ [I don¡¯t think you¡¯re interested about this nor curious enough to care but there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to remember. Succession disputes happen in the family of Yuguria no matter what generation. As such, things related to the throne are moving even at this moment.] Such disputes happen because the royal family have lots of children. As to why, it¡¯s because of their blood that has a high probability of awakening mages, therefore inspiring them to produce a lot of offspring. The current king now has a total of seventeen children. Majority of which are girls numbering to ten while the princes are seven. Out of all of them, three had awakened as mages. They are the second and third princess, then the fourth prince. The second princess, which is Lesha, had decided to live in pursuit of magic thereby renouncing her rights to the throne. Since then, she¡¯s now working as part of the royal mages of the kingdom. Her status as a royalty remains, but whether she wants to or not, she¡¯s now ineligible to inherit the throne of Yuguria. And by default, an unrelated party to the dispute of the sixteen remaining children. The problem stems, however, with the third princess and the fourth prince. [I believe you are aware as well but the title of the crown prince belongs to the eldest child of His Majesty, the first prince. But that doesn¡¯t mean he could be at ease. Our kingdom has high regard for meritocracy so if he isn¡¯t able to secure a good amount of credits and achievements¡­ as history has shown frequently, he could eventually be replaced. And these credits and achievements would be the root of the problem. To be blunt, all princes and princesses who want to fight for the throne want to secure a capable magician at their camp. All for the credits and achievements. That being the case, Milika is getting worried about you getting involv¡ª w-w-what the? Hey, what¡¯s that supposed to be!?] As Lesha would like to check how Kunon¡¯s holding up about her long winded explanation about the kingdom¡¯s politics, what she was Kunon ¡ª *Swooosh* Smoothly gliding on the floor while standing. ¡®I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t walking.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, he definitely isn¡¯t walking.¡¯ ¡®¡­Then how could he move without his feet walking!¡¯ [Huh?] (K) [Why are you staring at me stupidly!? I saw it! I¡¯m sure I saw it! ¡ª That! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!] (L) ¡®He¡¯s really gliding! As if he¡¯s sliding on ice!¡¯ [Oh, this? I put something like a sled under my shoes using (Water Ball) and stretch it as thin as I can so I can slide on it.] ¡®What?¡¯ Lesha didn¡¯t really understand what Kunon said just now. [The trick lies in how you manage your center of weight, you know. If you put all of your weight into it, you won¡¯t be able to slide well.] ¡®Oh!¡¯ But even if Lesha didn¡¯t understand Kunon¡¯s logic, she was able to get the gist of it after Kunon explained his trick. [Would you like to skate as well, Lesha-sama? It¡¯s fun, you know. And convenient too.] (K) [I do! ¡ª N-no, wait! Let me finish with my story first!] (L) After all, Lesha is also a mage. As such, should it even be a question if she¡¯d be able to ignore a spell that she¡¯d never seen nor heard before? NO. On the contrary, the princess is deeply intrigued about it. ¡®There¡¯s also the cat from before. And here¡¯s the slide thingy too!¡¯ In not more than an hour, the princess is already hooked under the charms of Kunon¡¯s magic. ¡®That¡¯s why¡­ That¡¯s more the reason that he has to¨C¡¯ [Ah, let¡¯s just get this story over with! All in all, never let yourself get involved in any factions! I¡¯ll try to keep you company and watch over you as much as I can but don¡¯t let your guard down in anything you say and do! Don¡¯t make any promises, even orally, nor sign any documents! Understood!? You get me, right!? Now teach how to do that slide thingy!] It might have been brief and sloppy at best, but at the very least, Lesha did teach Kunon as she had promised with Milika. In Lesha¡¯s defense, as we said, she¡¯s also a mage. What more can you ask for her in front of a new spell? Anyway, Lesha has now given his warning to Kunon to stay away with the said ambitious people. So¡­ ¡®A new magic!¡¯ Now that the errand her sister asked to is finally over, the second princess can now indulge herself with her own temptations. ¡ª That afternoon, a rumor started to surround the castle that a bunch of soldiers are currently chasing what appeared to be a royal mage and a child sliding and gliding around the corridors of the castle. *Pak!* Needless to say, Arson could only facepalm when the rumors reached his office. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 22 [We¡¯re sorry!] (2x) The culprits for the rumor of what just happened in the castle bowed their heads in apology and guilt. Perhaps people have the same instincts as small animals? Because when the two of them had been pretty full of themselves sliding along the castle, they were chased by the knights and soldiers to stop. How did the both of them react? That¡¯s right. They fled like their being chased by the predators. While still doing the slides. Therefore making the chase unnecessary longer and noisier. They still got caught though and have been gravely reprimanded by the knights. Oh how embarrassing it was? Especially for Princess Lesha. ¨CThis is a story set in the future but this scandal had been named as the ¡®castle halls skiing incident¡¯ and had been talked about inside the palace for quite a while. [¡­E-ehem¡­ Now that¡¯s done, let¡¯s pick ourselves up and get back on track.] (Lesha) Lesha and Kunon are actually outside the palace right now as they¡¯ve been kicked out by the knights. ¡®I feel like I lost myself somewhere along as we slid but with this we could reset and restart.¡¯ (L) [The knights are somewhat amazing, aren¡¯t they? How could they chase us down even if we were that fast? That¡¯s the fastest I ever slid, you know.] (K) [Right!? Those people are freaks! How could they have chased ¨C o-oh, right, Kunon¡­ Enough of that and let¡¯s go.] (L) ¡®Ah, I almost lost myself again. That magic was just too amusing.¡¯ (L) Lesha calms herself down and decides to finish first her task ¨C which is to guide Kunon to her workplace, the black tower of the royal magicians. Most of the members of the royal mages are people who are deeply enthralled with magic. As such, Lesha is confident that there will be a lot of people in the corps that would understand how she feels when they meet him. However¡­ compared to the ruckus they made inside the castle, Lesha has a feeling that they might get scolded because they¡¯d arrive late than what they¡¯ve agreed. ¡ª [Welcome, Kunon Gurion-kun. I am Rondimond, the Director General of the royal mages. In other words, I am the one who manages the royal mages inside this castle.] ¡®Based from his voice, he¡¯s probably older than Father. Around middle age, I guess?¡¯ [I-it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, General Rondimond. I am indeed Kunon Gurion.] They finally reached the black tower. And right immediately, Kunon was led to Rondimond¡¯s room. ¡®It feels more like an office.¡¯ (K) Seated in front of Kunon is Rondimond. Next to him sitting is Lesha. Kunon¡¯s heart is beating faster than usual. After all, he is feeling too nervous and excited at the same time. Not because of Rondimond¡¯s deep voice that came from his diaphragm. You see, it¡¯s been a while since Kunon entered the black tower. And there¡¯s something he noticed that¡¯s common from everyone he met along his way to see the general. All of those people are wrapped in deeply concentrated mana. For Kunon who knew no other magician than Genie, this trip had already been a fruitful experience. Everything is just different. The richness and abundance of mana he had felt in this the place is not something he had ever experienced. Rondimond in particular is so exceptional he¡¯s definitely on another level compared to everyone he met. Lesha¡¯s mana indeed exceeds Genie¡¯s but it¡¯s still somewhat on a reasonable level for Kunon. ¡®But not this person.¡¯ (K) He is far more superior than what Kunon had imagined. ¡®That must have been the level of mana of those mages that have left their names in history and literature.¡¯ (K) [Uhm, I would like to apologize for taking your time accommodating my selfish request.] (K) [Don¡¯t mind it. This meeting happened not because of your request, but because we wanted to meet you face to face. Just so you know, we¡¯d rather visit you in your house earlier than today only if we were allowed.] (R) Guilt. Kunon is actually feeling sorry and guilty. Was it because of his deep voice? Or perhaps the mana surrounding Rondimond? Kunon just can¡¯t help but get the feeling that he is someone beneath the Director General¡¯s presence and can¡¯t help but feel intimidated. [I¡¯ve heard you have been granted a water crest. Where is it located?] (R) [It¡¯s on my left shoulder.] (K) [Ohoo ¡ª I see. Two stars, indeed.] (R) [two¡­ stars?] (K) [It¡¯s something that you will learn once you attend the Magic Academy. Basically, there are five ranks amongst the crests that mages hold. There are seven types of crests that have been confirmed and all of which can be differentiated apart in five ranks.] (R) Kunon can only remain silent from what he¡¯s hearing from the director general. It might have been common knowledge for mages ¨C but for a newbie, it¡¯s something new and fresh for the young kid. [Aren¡¯t there just seven?] (K) Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light, Dark, and Demonic. These are the seven types of crests and attributes that Kunon is familiar with. And Kunon has water. ¡®I¡¯m blessed I got water.¡¯ (K) [I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong but that seven are indeed the known crests. And in each of those crests are ranking systems which are differentiated in five rankings.] (R) So all in all, there are thirty five types of magic crests. [I am a two-star, then? Based on what I know, it means that I rank second to last, is it?] (K) [That¡¯s just based on my observation. Such rank is pretty common amongst average magicians. So let¡¯s j (Kust say that a two-star is what¡¯s considered normal. Lesha beside you has a two-star as well, you know.] (R) [How are these ranks affecting the mages? Are there any particular differences in their magic based on the number of stars in their ranking?] (K) [There¡¯s no difference in particular. The stars don¡¯t equate to talent as well. It¡¯s just a mere indicator of how much mana a person contains. At least that¡¯s the only difference I can tell.] (R) *Nods* (K) ¡®If it¡¯s just the difference in mana, then there shouldn¡¯t be too many problems.¡¯ (K) ¡®If he said that a two-star has no prospects in being a mage because they lack talent or qualities as a mage, I would have cried myself.¡¯ ¡®Since that¡¯s not the case, then that¡¯s fine as it is.¡¯ [How about yours, General Rondimond? How many stars does your crest have?] (K) [Fufu¡­ Can you feel it?] (R) [From what I can feel, your mana¡¯s density is on an entirely different level. It¡¯s like you¡¯re a completely different existence.] (K) [Density, you say. Now that¡¯s an interesting way to describe it.] (R) [It¡¯s like if me and Lesha-sama are your commonly sold cheese, then the general would be the prized blue cheese.] (K) [I don¡¯t really particularly hate blue cheese but the way you describe me seemed like I stink.] (R) [Is the blue cheese general a three star?] (K) [Hahahaha¡­ I¡¯ll get mad if you call me that name again one more time.] (R) [Oh, abbreviating blue cheese as bluchi (blue-chee) sound¡¯s way cuter so let¡¯s just use bluchie general.] (K) [Hahahaha you better think I won¡¯t let that slip too, okay? ¡ª I am not a three star. My crest has four.] (R) [Oh¡­ Four¡­] (K) [Hm¡­? You don¡¯t seem so surprised.] (R) Rondimond have been expecting more from Kunon¡¯s reaction after revealing the ranking of his crest but Kunon appears to not having it. [¨CDirector, I don¡¯t think Kunon is familiar with how rare a four star is.] (Lesha) [*Nods*, I see. That¡¯s right. Kunon doesn¡¯t have the knowledge yet that you could get from the Magic Academy. Let¡¯s see¡­ a four star is¡­ oh, well. You¡¯ll eventually know more of it once you go there.] (R) ¨CFour stars is actually the highest rank of a mage crest that the world currently has right now. Out of all the mages in all of the known kingdoms, only six mages have been recorded to have such a rank. As for the five stars, they¡¯re now merely records from the past. Such knowledge will not be known to Kunon until a long time from now, though. [Well then, Kunon-kun. Let¡¯s get this started, eh?] (R) [Ha?] (K) [Your test. We are quite interested in you. I¡¯m starting to lose my patience here so I¡¯ll have you show me what you have.] (R) ¡®Oh right!¡¯ (K) Yeah, right. Kunon was so overwhelmed by Rondimond that he actually forgot that he came here to take an exam and hopefully get a royal mage that will serve as his new guide. ¡®The crests and mana density of everyone sure are interesting but we¡¯re now going to the main subject.¡¯ (K) [¡ªDirector General, if I may. This child is really amusing, you know. And really amazing too.] (L) [Hohoho, how unfair of you, Lesha-kun. Have you seen his magic firsthand?] (R) [Rather than seen, I experienced it myself.] (L) [Now that¡¯s more unfair. Experience it, you say? I¡¯m now quite intrigued about what this magic that you¡¯ve experienced.] (R) Rondimond then stands up from his chair. [Well then, Lesha-kun. Let¡¯s start the party. Tell everyone that the test is about to commence.] (R) Translator¡¯s Notes: 1. Happy new year, everyone! I hope you end the year safe and start the year great! No much words as we¡¯ll talk again to the next chapter, which hopefully, soon! And I¡¯ve already left a message to readers in VF. I hope you all read that one as well! 2. Images below ¡ª- a. Lesha and Kunon apologizing b. Kunon meets Rondimond (the old man) c. Photos of crests d. Kunon and Bluchi e. Rondimond and Lesha getting worked up about Kunon¡¯s exam CH 23 Simplicity Web Novel [ ¥¦¥§¥ÖСÕh] January 1, 2023 9 Minutes Just moments when Kunon and Lesha arrive at the black tower, they immediately return back outside. Except that this time, there are more than twenty people that¡¯s with them on the grounds. Despite Kunon¡¯s lack of vision, his sensitivity with mana allows him to differentiate which of which amongst the people around him are male, female, young, or old based on the mana that they emit from their bodies. ¡®And it seems like the older the mages are, the more mana they have, or more adept they are in controlling their mana.¡¯ (Kunon) ¡®It¡¯s probably because their techniques in handling mana have greatly improved over the years.¡¯ Or it could also be said that the age of the mages reflect the years they dedicated in their training. After all, everyone that¡¯s currently in the grounds of the black tower right now are royal mages. They are the crowned jewel of the kingdom and would not neglect their training, study, and research, and other everyday habits to improve themselves. The only difference they have with each other is the amount of mana that they contain in their bodies. For Kunon, everyone in this place are experts who possess great knowledge and are the leading figures of magical history in the kingdom of Yuguria. And right now, the very same people are completely giving their attention to Kunon in deep concentration. ¡®I can feel their gazes.¡¯ Whether Kunon likes it or not, he has no choice but to bathe in their curious and interested eyes. He might be young, or perhaps blind, but that doesn¡¯t matter to the group wearing the black robes around him right now. The only thing that matters to them right now is that they¡¯d be able to witness a form of magic that they have never encountered before. That¡¯s the reason they can¡¯t take their eyes off from Kunon. ¡®¡­It¡¯s making my heart race¡­ It¡¯s a bit nerve wracking¡­ but also exciting.¡¯ Based from Kunon¡¯s impression of everyone that¡¯s around him, he believes that no matter who became his teacher, they¡¯d be able to guide him in the deeper areas of magic. [¨CWell then, let¡¯s begin.] (Rondimond) Rondimond, the Director General of the Black Tower, then gives off the signal. [I¡¯ll be under your care.] (K) Kunon then bows his head in respect to everyone who¡¯ll be assessing him for the exam. ¡ª [For starters, can I ask how many spells you can use, Kunon-kun?] (R) [I can use two.] (K) As little as it is, Kunon decided to tell the truth. After all, no matter how much bragging nor excuse he makes right now, that won¡¯t change the fact that the only spells he could use are two. But contrary to what Kunon feared, nobody mocked him for it. In fact, no one showed any kind of reaction. They¡¯re neither condemning him nor dissatisfied with his answer. They remain unmoved and are still focusing on Kunon. [Very well. Your previous teacher was Genie Cause who taught you under the instructions of your father, is that correct?] (R) [Yes. My Father believed that I¡¯m still too young to learn any offensive magic.] (K) [Can I ask what are your personal thoughts about your father¡¯s judgment?] (R) [I find it understandable. Learning would result in me trying out different things related to offensive magic. As such, it might result in animals or perhaps people around me getting hurt or injured. It might not sound convincing coming from someone like me but I believe that offensive magic is indeed too much for a child to play around.] (K) [I see.] (R) ¡®Are these questions part of the test as well?¡¯ (K) Kunon wonders as there were no changes in Rondimond¡¯s tone or attitude after hearing his answers. ¡®¡­He doesn¡¯t sound so impressed. I¡¯m getting a bit uneasy¡­¡¯ [And the two spells that you can use are (Water Ball) and (Washing Foam), correct?] (R) [Yes.] (K) The magic to create and manipulate water, (Water Ball). The magic to create bubbles that is used for cleansing, (Washing Foam). Those are the two spells that Kunon can use. However, due to Kunon being able to modify the elements of his spell and make it work just like , he doesn¡¯t really use his second spell that much. [¨CVictor-kun, can you use (Water Ball) for me.] (R) [¨CYes, sir.] (Victor) And as per Rondimond¡¯s instruction¡­ a young man from the audience stepped forward and casted . However¡­ in just a single cast, the number of water balls that appeared and floated around are no less than thirty. [Well then, Kunon-kun. Can you steal these balls of water using your own ?] (R) ¡®¡­What!?¡¯ Kunon¡¯s greatly shaken. ¡®A person¡¯s magic could be stolen?!¡¯ Such an idea had never occurred to Kunon before. Certainly, is a spell that allows the caster to summon a ball of water and allow him to manipulate it. But there are other ways to use it. It¡¯s creating a water ball and manipulating it from water that¡¯s already existing. In such a case, the caster would only be manipulating the water and does not require him to summon it. As allows the caster to both summon and manipulate water, the current instruction to Kunon right now is to focus only on manipulating it. Perhaps some would say that it hardly makes a difference but there¡¯s an underlying distinction in the principle behind it. In Genie¡¯s case, she said that either summoning water or not uses the same amount of mana so she hardly uses existing water in casting . Kunon believes in that logic as well but¡­ that created a blind spot for the two of them. ¡®If the spell allows the mage to manipulate water that¡¯s already existing, then that should work as well in water that¡¯s been summoned by another mage, huh¡­¡¯ (K) Kunon might have an eye patch but his shock can¡¯t be completely hidden as he widened his eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t think such a thing was possible¡­¡¯ (K) Kunon wonders how these people could easily come up with things that he couldn¡¯t even imagine. At the same time¡­ he became more spirited to learn from them. At this point, Kunon can already go home and work on the things he already learned but¡­ ¡®I want to know more..!¡¯ His greed is acting up and his desire to pass and learn more from the royal mages make his heart feel more alive. ¡ª [That¡¯s it.] *Thud* As Rondimond¡¯s voice reached his ears, Kunon eventually decided to let go of his remaining strength and drop down on his knees. ¡®It¡¯s been like forever since I ran out of breath due to magic..!¡¯ [Aren¡¯t you doing quite fine yourself, Kunon-kun. I like it.] Rondimond praises Kunon but ¡ª the young boy is not having it. There were more than thirty water balls that have been summoned. And out of those thirty water balls, Kunon only managed to take control of two of them. After all his painful work and desperate struggle, only then he was able to get a second. The sensation of being able to manipulate water had been natural for Kunon since he learned magic. However, today was the first time he ever felt resistance while doing it. And that made things really hard for him. That¡¯s just how superior the royal mages are compared to Kunon. [What do you say, Victor-kun?] (R) [Color me amazed. I didn¡¯t even think he¡¯d be able to get even one ball, you know? At least I didn¡¯t have such an ability to control mana when I was that little. ¡ª That said, how about leaving that child to me?] (V) [¡ªA swine trying to eat pearls.] (Mage 1) [¡ªDon¡¯t spout such nonsense you fool.] (Mage 2) [¡ªHow insolent. Truly insolent.] (Mage 3) [¡ªBefore you talk about taking care of others, how ¡®bout you take care of yourself. You can hardly look after your own.] (Mage 4) The royal mage Victor, the person who summoned the water balls Kunon tried to control, is now showering in verbal insults from all of his colleagues. [Hahahahaha. That being the case, it seems like everyone¡¯s eager to take you under their wings. Why don¡¯t you all have a thorough discussion with me as to who¡¯ll be able to take him, hm?] (R) ¡®Huh?¡¯ Kunon raises his hand while his hands remain on the ground. [Did I pass the exam?] (K) ¡®I mean, aren¡¯t they actually talking as if they¡¯re taking me for themselves?¡¯ Especially the last line made by Rondimond. It sounded like the matter of him getting a royal mage as his instructor had already been decided. ¡®Victor as my teacher, huh. I don¡¯t really like the idea but there shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as we get along.¡¯ Kunon thought so. Also¡ª ¡®¡ªI¡¯d definitely overtake Victor in the future. So I¡¯ll take this loss for now.¡¯ [No, no, no, no. Since we¡¯re already at it, how about we try some more?] (R) ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Kunon felt that he¡¯s already passed the exam. Nonetheless, it appears that they still want to continue. ¡®Not that I have any complaints.¡¯ After all, if things ended just as they are now, then it¡¯ll just be him getting beaten down by the royal mage Victor. ¡®Let¡¯s take this opportunity and show more of the things that I can do.¡¯ ¡ª [¡ªUAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! OH, OH, OHHH HAHAHAHA!!! HEY, THIS IS REAL FUN!] Due to Kunon wanting to show them his good points, the middle aged man and general director of the royal mages, Rondimond, is now having the time of his life while showcasing, for lack of better word, an undignified appearance. Kunon was instructed to ¡®try doing something¡¯ and so he created one large water ball. The large water ball is covered in a really soft and elastic firm that can carry anything, be it person or object, as long as they¡¯re of reasonable weight. As soon as the words ¡®you can try diving in here¡¯ left Kunon¡¯s mouth, Rondimond immediately went for the go. And as the middle aged man fell into the water ball, he slowly, comfortable, and softly sank. Perhaps the sensation to his skin was quite refreshing and comforting for the old man because forgot about picking himself up. He even swam, rolled, and jumped while happily laughing using the water ball like some child in an amusement park. It was to the point that even Kunon¡¯s a little bit freaked out by the reaction of the old man. ¡®I didn¡¯t feel this kind of uncomfort when it¡¯s her highness Milika¡¯s enjoying that water ball.¡¯ It was then that Kunon-kun realized he wasn¡¯t meant to make these old men feel childish happiness and joy. ¡®I don¡¯t think such things are really suitable for children my age to see. Not that I can.¡¯ Contrary to Kunon¡¯s feelings, however, it seems that such a scene is pretty normal for the royal mages. They even say things such as¨C [You¡¯re being too unfair, General!] [Hey, how about switching with me already?!] [Move it already, old man!] Rather than looking at the old man in question, they just want to desperately get their hands on that large, soft, squishy, fluffy water ball. ¡ªLater on that day, Rondimond left the water ball saying ¡®it¡¯s been like twenty years since I had this much fun!¡¯ and this day will be marked as ¡®the day the four star general was under the mercy of a young child¡¯ and forever be engraved in the history of the Black Tower of the kingdom. Translator¡¯s Notes: 1. Do you know how I felt when I read the description of the water ball? ENVY!!! I wanna try it out too! But when I saw Kunon¡¯s thoughts I was like ¡®young boy, if you only know how adults long for such happiness!¡¯ HAhaha huhuhu. The closes thing I¡¯d ever feel like this might be a bean bag! The best furniture for me! After the bed, of course! 2. I didn¡¯t expect Kunon to be a competitive child. Now that I am rereading it that it just came back to me. Hoho 3. We¡¯re now on to the latest chapters of the manga! (First two images are from chapter 7, next ones are from 8 until it¡¯s middle) a.Victor summong water balls b. Kunon-kun shocked about the test stealing water balls c. Chapter 8 cover, a colored Milika and her water cat d. Chapter 8 cover, a colored Iko and Kunon e. Happy Rondimond CH 24 While other mages are laughing and screaming as they play around the soft-bouncy water ball, those who have finished their turns, Rondimond and the others, are now in contemplation. [¡ªIt will serve well as a cushion.] (Rondimond) [¡ªTrue. It could serve as a safety break to catch someone falling from a certain height.] [¡ªThat might be true. But it would definitely feel good as a bed.] [¡ªI agree. I mean, look. Someone¡¯s already sleeping over there] [¡ªOh, I personally use it to sleep sometimes as well. I even adjust the temperature to make it cozier.] (Kunon) Kunon joins in the conversation of the renowned royal mages and¡­ they didn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a tacit understanding that Kunon can speak freely even amongst the best mages in the kingdom. As such, the conversation progressed further and they also discussed the extent that the characteristics of water can be modified. There¡¯s other things as well such as ¨C [Hey, what do you think will happen if we set that fluffy ball on fire?] [Eh, how long do you think the form could last?] [Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to sleep if it¡¯s more bouncy?] [I think that¡¯s soft enough and I love it.] ¡ªDifferent opinions were shared between the mages regarding the ball and heated debates are starting to appear here and there. [¡­Oh, yeah. We still have the exam.] (R) That is until Rondimond suddenly remembered that he still has work to do. ¡®There¡¯s still a lot of things I¡¯d like to try but let¡¯s put it up for later.¡¯ (R) [What do you think will happen if the bounciness increases? It would rather make people jump, you know. It would be like *Pewww*, and you¡¯ll suddenly find yourself as high as the castle¡¯s second floor.] (K) [R-really!!? ¡­*E-ehem*¡­ Let¡¯s stop for now, Kunon-kun. If you¡¯d stir our curiosity any further, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee that you¡¯d be able to go home. There are actually some people in here who¡¯d already bent on not letting you go.] ¡®And that¡¯s something I don¡¯t have any problem with.¡¯ Or so Rondimond had subtly said but that didn¡¯t reach Kunon¡¯s ears. That¡¯s because Kunon got distracted and remembered his promise with Milika. ¡®Even though I came pretty early, time flew by as we discussed just the soft-bouncy water ball and it¡¯s about to get to noon.¡¯ Even for Kunon, the time they spent in discussing further experimentation regarding his water ball had been really enjoyable. However, his dinner with Milika still triumphs in terms of his priorities over magic discussion albeit a little. After all, the soft-bouncy water ball is just one of the spells Kunon can do. If just one spell would take this much time, their discussions won¡¯t end even when the night comes if he let them contemplate in every magic he use. As for the test? It¡¯s just mere formality at this point. [I still have something up my sleeves, you know.] *Poof* A black cat then appears from the outstretched hands of Kunon. *Blink, blink* And then it starts to stand up from his hand. ¡®I hope Rondimond won¡¯t say anything else about the exam anymore.¡¯ To ensure that they won¡¯t have much time and leisure to discuss further, Kunon decided to show them a lot more. But to be honest, Kunon wants to listen and talk with the royal mages about magic who clearly have more ideas and experiences than him. ¡®I want to show them all that I have. It¡¯s not like I already made a magic that¡¯s worth hiding from anyone.¡¯ [Oho, is this the animal magic that we¡¯ve been hearing about?] (R) [Yes.] (K) As Kunon extends his arm where the cat lies, someone immediately grabs it over. [¡ªoh¡­ how warm¡­ it feels like a real cat! Wow!] [It isn¡¯t an actual cat though.] (K) Kunon can create a lot of animals. Due to his intensive reading of encyclopedias and similar books regarding animals, he¡¯s now capable of replicating their appearance. However, the only animal that Kunon can perfectly reproduce is a cat. As to why, it¡¯s because it¡¯s the only animal that Kunon had ever touched. He adjusted the texture of his water cat based on how the real one actually feels over and over until he finally completes it. It is the most challenging arrangement Kunon had ever done to his water ball. It took so much of his time. He actually thought once or twice that perhaps it¡¯s just a complete waste of his time. But since everyone¡¯s reaction about it had been pretty nice, Kunon then changed his mind that perhaps the large amount of time he invested in perfecting it isn¡¯t that bad. [It can¡¯t move though. It could only stand, sit, and curl. So there¡¯s just three patterns. Perhaps I would have been able to do a lot more stuff if I could actually see a cat move.] (K) As Kunon lacks vision, he can¡¯t visualize how a cat naturally moves and the explanations he got from the books are not really enough to cater to his imagination. The best he could picture is how a cat blinks its eyes though. [¡ªMovement, huh. So you created this using water ball.] (R) [¡ªI can create what looks like living creatures. Water can change in any shape. It can also change its colors. Hahaa, it feels like it¡¯s kind of unique with the element of water.] (K) [¡ªHey, hand the cat over.] [¡ªYou wish. I¡¯d be the one who¡¯ll raise this child.] ¡®Not that you could raise it since it¡¯s not actually a living animal.¡¯ (K) [In other words, as long as you have a basic understanding of how it looks and can visualize how it moves, then you¡¯d be able to create anything with water.] [I believe so. I think I can do that. In fact¡ª] *Poof* ¡®I might as well show it to them.¡¯ And there goes an immediate replica of his handmaiden, Iko. Since Kunon personally knows how Iko moves, he can use his own movements as a person and memories as a reference. Kunon really can¡¯t craft Iko¡¯s face to perfection so it¡¯s a little bit rough if you take a look at it closer. From a distance, anyone would assume they¡¯re looking at an actual maid when in fact it¡¯s just a mannequin made of water. When Kunon showed this to Iko, however, she said that the doll¡¯s movements are quite strange. [How¡¯s it¡¯s movement strange?] (K) [I think there¡¯s something different about how an actual person walks compared to the water doll but¡­ maybe that¡¯s just my imagination¡­] (Iko) As his handmaiden wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint what was the problem, Kunon was lost about how to improve it further. And since he has other things that he had to do, and his handmaiden exclaimed as well that watching a doll made out of her isn¡¯t really pleasant for her, he stopped tinkering in perfecting the Iko water doll. [As my handmaiden didn¡¯t particularly like it, I stopped any further research related to that project. That being the case, I¡¯m not really confident in showing this one¡­] (K) Or so Kunon had said but he might be overlooking something. Right now, the royal mages surrounding him, are also researches who had done nothing almost everyday but magic. [¡ªWouldn¡¯t it be faster if he shows us what¡¯s the problem, general?] [That¡¯s right. How about you try moving it for us, Kunon-kun?] (R) Whether it¡¯s good or bad, is something to be judge by the observer. If the problem lies about Kunon¡¯s lack of visualization, then they¡¯d help him supplement his imagination. [I understand. Well then.] (K) As such, Kunon responded to them without thinking too much. ¡ªUnbeknownst to them, this is something that they will definitely regret later. There¡¯s a reason why the handmaiden hates this magic of Kunon. So perhaps Kunon should have thought why is that so. Much more of Rondimond. And the other mages too. Before a water doll is created, it is originally formed from the spell water ball. And the spell (Water Ball) lets the mage create and manipulate water. As such, the water doll that¡¯s originally a variation of water ball retains some of its characteristics such as, well¡­ floating. That¡¯s the part that made the handmaiden particularly uncomfortable about the water doll. Because it is something that looks like a human, moves like a human, but not the same way as humans. It sometimes walks on the ground, sometimes floats a little bit above, and when it bumps to an obstacle, since it¡¯s made of water, it would explode and produce a splash. If you look at it from a distance, it sure does look like a human. But after you watch it move for a while, it¡¯s something that looks more spiritual. Like¡­ a figure of wandering maid that floats, vanishes through the walls, and disappearing right before your eyes. It won¡¯t be an exaggeration if someone thought of it as a ghost at first sight. Perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence. Or maybe it¡¯s something that¡¯s bound to happen as they wouldn¡¯t stop on this experiment until this coincidence. A maid who¡¯s currently cleaning from the third floor of the castle takes a look at the window. When suddenly¡­ *Swooshh* A person suddenly passes by from the other side of the castle walls. Upside down with its head first towards the ground, the maid saw the figure fall. [K-ki-kyyyyaaaa!!!!!!!!!] ¡®W-what just happened!?¡¯ The maid was dumbstruck as she didn¡¯t understand what she saw with her eyes. It took her a moment before the dots connected inside her head and thus she wasn¡¯t able to stop herself from screaming after realizing what just passed by. ¡®A person fell!¡¯ ¡®Someone, up higher than the third floor of the castle, had fell from the windows!¡¯ And based on the momentary glimpse she had over the figure, she could tell from the color of her clothes that the person is probably someone she knew ¨C a fellow maid in the castle. Knights and soldiers who heard the scream immediately rush to the scene. Without wasting a second, the maid who¡¯s being eaten by her fears quickly tells them what did she just see. A commotion then starts to occur. The maids that have gathered to hear about what happened then turn pale as they thought of the same thing that one of their colleagues had fallen from the upper floors so they check with each other if they¡¯re all okay and if someone¡¯s missing amongst them. One of the knights then opens the window to look at the ground below. But there¡¯s no one there. There¡¯s not even a trace of someone who just fell. ¡®Perhaps it was just the maid¡¯s imagination?¡¯ ¡®But she definitely looks scared. She must have seen something for sure.¡¯ [¡­..] There¡¯s no one else outside. ¡®The only thing I can see here are the royal mages who are for some reason hanging outside the black tower¡­¡¯ [¡ªOh, that must be it.] The knight saw something else aside from the royal mages, however. It¡¯s a figure of a maid dancing in the skies above them as they¡¯re under a heated discussion. ¡®So it¡¯s you lot who¡¯s behind this.¡¯ ¡ª The incident ended with the director general and the rest of the royal mages getting a one month pay cut and a very strict warning to Kunon Gurion. Kunon¡¯s warning, or perhaps scolding, had been really really hard for the boy though. Translator¡¯s Notes: CH 44 ¡°Oh, my God.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡± There were some minor troubles, but not enough to seriously disrupt the schedule. The trip went very smoothly, and after about a month¡¯s journey, we arrived safely in the magic city of Dillashick. As a city of magic, it is known for its many sorcerers and magic stores. For Kunon, it was truly a dreamlike place. I would have liked to explore the city right away, but the formalities came first. The day we arrived, we went to the hotel early to rest and stay overnight. In the morning of the next day, we headed to the reception of the magic school. In a less popular building outside the school, I applied to the receptionist at the counter for the procedure. And¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the dormitory is no longer available.¡± This was the reply I got from the receptionist when I inquired about admission and dormitory. The biggest problem of the trip came at the last minute. As for the admission, his father had already completed the procedures. After a quick check, Kunon was allowed to take the entrance exam and receive the examination ticket without any problems. The exam would be held in about a month. Then came the dormitory problem. His father couldn¡¯t do the procedure here because he wasn¡¯t sure if Kunon would go to the magic school or not. When it turned out that he was going, the school had already been filled on a first-come, first-served basis. ¡°Can¡¯t you do something about it?¡± insisted Linco, but she assured her that there was nothing she could do. Linco secretly handed the receptionist a bribe,¡­ but she only said, ¡°Bribes start at ten thousand. I can¡¯t help you even if you hold a hundred Nekka in your hand. I don¡¯t like the idea of bribes anyway,¡± making her a little angry, and the two of them fled to the surface as if they were being driven out. And now¡­ ¡°Oh, my God.¡± ¡°What a mess!¡± Linco and Kunon were at a loss. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me back my hundred bucks, did you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a big advocate of bribes either, but did you really think you could get away with a hundred Nekka?¡± I see. He was trying to negotiate for a bribe starting at one hundred Nekka. I think you¡¯re making a mistake when you try to talk at length about something that doesn¡¯t sound good on the surface. And it¡¯s in their office. Well, I failed anyway, so I¡¯ll let it slide. If I tell them something strange, the success rate of the next bribe negotiation will increase, so in that sense, I¡¯ll just leave it at that. In a nobleman¡¯s education, bribery is an effective negotiation technique. As a servant of the nobility, what Linco was trying to do was not that wrong. However, that was only in the Kingdom of Huglia. In a magic city, the impression of bribes, under the sleeve payments, and collusion between important people would probably be different. ¡°You¡¯re keeping more money in case you can¡¯t get into the dorm, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if I stay in a hotel, I can live for a month.¡± In the meantime, he could contact his parents and ask them to send him some additional money or tell him what to do. But as for Kunon¡­ "Since we¡¯re going to be here for a few years and attending a magic school, we could rent a house for a longer stay?¡± As for Kunon, he wants to secure a place where he can live on a yearly basis instead of living in an expensive hotel. As long as we live here, we will have more things. There will be more and more documents and books related to magic, and they may even start developing magic tools. Of course, there will be a lot of experiments and research on magic. Life is expensive. You may waste some money on magic-related things. But those will not be wasted expenses. The hotel may be comfortable, but it will probably be a waste of money. We should save money where we can. ¡°You can cook, can¡¯t you, Linco?¡± ¡°Yes, because in the future my fian§ãe and I plan to open a restaurant that serves legitimate food.¡± ¡°You can do housework, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I can. I¡¯m ready to be a wife.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s rent a little house and live together.¡± ¡°What?¡­¡­ You¡¯re not proposing¡­¡­?¡± ¡°If you and I don¡¯t have a fian§ãe, you can take that as a yes. If you and I don¡¯t have a fian§ãe, we¡¯ll get married. If you and I don¡¯t have a fian§ãe, I¡¯ll take care of you forever.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯d be happy to marry you if you weren¡¯t already engaged to me, Master Kunon.¡± The two of them laugh at each other. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± And the receptionist¡¯s face is a little reluctant as she saw it without even thinking about it. ¡°I¡¯ve been handing out these things to applicants who couldn¡¯t get into the dormitory¡­¡­. I¡¯ll also return the hundred Nekka you gave me earlier. I can¡¯t stand it when my boss gets mad at me for taking a bribe.¡± It seems that the receptionist who kicked Kunon and his friend out earlier was following them because she had been advised to do so. She waited for a while because they had started a strange conversation and it was hard to talk to them. Well, it¡¯s a good thing that they seem to be on good terms. ¡°Paper?¡± Receiving it on behalf of Kunon, who couldn¡¯t see it, Linco lightly looked over the document that the receptionist had given him. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the information from the real estate agency. ¨C Does it happen every year that some of the students don¡¯t get into the dormitory?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly dependent. There are few magicians in the world, so there are years when there are no applicants. Also, there are cases where students who enter the school do not graduate, so the availability of dormitories is quite unstable. That¡¯s because there aren¡¯t many graduates this year.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rather than an overabundance of applicants, this year¡¯s dormitory seemed to be filled by students who did not graduate. ¡°The real estate agency listed there can introduce you to some good properties for apprentice sorcerers.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, and I apologize for my rude attempt to bribe you earlier.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Bribes start at ten thousand. If someone gives you a hundred bucks, it¡¯s just a tip.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± The receptionist let out a sigh of relief and walked back into the building. ¡°So, Mr. Kunon, if neither of us is engaged, shall we go find our love nest?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the beginning of our life together.¡± That is true even without being engaged to each other. The entrance exam for the magic school is in about a month. Until then, Kunon had to prepare for the exam. Even if he fails the exam, he can still be a sorcerer, but Kunon is only thinking about passing the exam. There are many names of sorcerers that he is interested in, including the immortal witch Gray Lewa. And most of those people are teachers at the magic school. The teachers at the magic school have world-class knowledge, experience, and magical talent in their respective fields. There¡¯s no way I come all the way here and not see them. So Kunon will definitely pass the test. He was late in applying for the dormitory, but he was quick in finding a house at the real estate agency. They say that the number of applicants usually starts to increase two weeks in advance. Kunon, who arrived a month ago, was not able to find a dormitory but was able to take his time choosing a house. He rented a house that was a little big for two people and started living with Linco. It took me a week to get used to living here. It took two weeks to get used to the food culture. It took three weeks and five days for Kunon to go from one magic-related store to another. In the remaining two full days, Kunon put on a spurt of seriousness that he hadn¡¯t shown yet and studied for the exam. Now that he has perfected his skills, he is ready to take the entrance exam for the magic school. CH 45 ¡°¡­¡­ I see.¡± The law was broken. I¡¯ve seen a lot of unusual things before coming here, and I¡¯ve seen some laws based on them. ¡­¡­ No, it didn¡¯t collapse. It would be more correct to say that a new law has been found. The day of the entrance exam. At the designated time, Kunon came to the reception desk again with Linco. The receptionist they had met about a month ago remembered them, and said, ¡°From here on out, it¡¯s for test takers only, but¡­¡­.¡± But she clammed up as she looked at Kunon. It was probably because of his stylish eye patch and cane. She thought about his blindness. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine on my own. The only problem is that I feel lonely when I¡¯m separated from Linco.¡± ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Kunon. Me too. Can¡¯t you bribe your way out of this?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t try to give me a hundred bucks. I told you to start with ten thousand. If you are okay with one person, please leave the rest of us alone. The exam will be over in the morning, so why don¡¯t you go to a coffee shop somewhere and have some tea?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to go eat something sweet then. Good luck, Kunon!¡± Linco left quickly. ¡°What is the relationship between¡­¡­ you and that maidservant?¡± I wondered what was going on with that maidservant. She was acting like she was worried about Kunon, but she wasn¡¯t, and she was gone. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s always like this, so I don¡¯t know. But attractive women have a mysterious side, so I think this is good.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a mysterious side too. For example, you don¡¯t have a name.¡± ¡°What do you mean with ¡®you don¡¯t have a name¡¯? My name is Rubella¡­¡± The receptionist was surprised. She was so dumbfounded that she almost said her name ¨C as if she had fallen for the talk of a clever pick-up artist. ¡°Rubella. It¡¯s a nice name. I especially like the sound of Ru and Bella. It sounds like a combination of Ru and Bella.¡± My name has just been discovered. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s saying. The maidservant is one thing, but this girl is another. Rubella, the receptionist, thought that she would get tired if she had to deal with him seriously, so she decided to quickly guide him to the exam room. We went out the back door of the building where the reception desk was. ¡°From here, you¡¯ll be on the grounds of the magic school.¡± The receptionist explained to the blind Kunon. She was told that there were school buildings and special buildings in the distance, so she just gave him the general direction and went on. ¡°Wow¡­¡­.¡± Kunon was already excited. The distance is quite large, but I can still see it. From here on out, within the grounds of the magic school, I can sense a number of powerful magical powers. It must be the magical power of the renowned teachers. I couldn¡¯t wait to meet with so many respected teachers, talk with my friends, and do all kinds of experiments. ¡°Do you know the outline of the exam?¡± ¡°First, the practical skills. First, there¡¯s a practical test to see how good the candidate is at magic, then there¡¯s an interview and a written test for each attribute. But in the end, I heard that ninety percent of the exam is decided by the practical skills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s generally true. If you¡¯re good at magic, you should be able to understand magic theory, so the result of the written test is obvious.¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it, you can learn it later, they say¡± ¡°The problem is the interview.¡± ¡°In the case of a person who is not suitable for a magic school¡­¡­, such as a person who loves hurting people or a person who openly steals people¡¯s research results, this is done to prevent such dangerous people from entering the school.¡± Sorcery is power. Power is a weapon. Weapons can be used to protect people, but they can also be used to harm people. The reason why we have a minimum age limit is because we want to make sure that the magician is of a certain mental age and has a proper personality. However, power can make people crazy. People change when they have power. There are few, but not all, sorcerers who have personality problems. ¡°There are all kinds of people in this world. It¡¯s scary. You have to be careful, Rubella. Marriage fraud.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I should warn you that I am known to be a very guarded woman. I admit that I accidentally gave you my name because you are a child, but I am not one of those cheap women.¡± ¡°Too much firmness can be fragile, though. For example, once you¡¯ve given your heart to a man, you¡¯ll break down and drown in him and then he will say that you are too heavy and throw you away. I think what you need is flexibility.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rubella was at a loss for words to reply. You¡¯re a child. It was as if he knew about it beforehand, and he hit Rubella¡¯s bitter memory right on the head. What a horrible kid. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d throw away a woman as attractive as Rubella if I were him.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± She became a little nervous. He¡¯s a child. He is really a terrible child. ¨C Kunon¡¯s words are still the same as those of Iko, with whom he used to talk a lot. He doesn¡¯t really know what love is. We arrived at the test site where we were to take the practical test. It was an open space with nothing around. There were already three people there. ¡°Please wait here.¡± The receptionist, who had become afraid of Kunon in many ways, quickly pulled away. The three previous guests looked at Kunon as he arrived. It seems they have a dubious feeling about the arrival of a child who is blind¡­ ¡± ¨C ¡° In the presence of these three people, Kunon was surprised. ¡°¡­¡­ I see.¡± I was surprised and convinced. I used my ¡°mirror eye¡± to check the place and people at a glance, and then I looked around. The laws of physics were broken. There was a silver-haired woman wearing a white robe. She was about the same age as Kunon. She was carrying a huge hoop that emitted a faint golden light. I¡¯ve seen that kind of thing before in picture books about mythology. It was a halo. On her back, there was something that looked like a materialized halo. The other two were the same. An adult about twenty years old and a boy about the same age. The adult had a bright red lizard wrapped around his body. Or should I say, wrapped around him. Around the boy, there is something like confetti flying. I¡¯ve seen that before sometimes ¨C it¡¯s something that mixes with the wind blowing through nature. The laws of people that we have been looking at have been broken. So far, they had fallen into three patterns: something was coming out of the person, something was growing out of the person, and something was acting around the person. And Kunon was the only one who was carrying a huge crab outside of himself, not inside of him. He wondered if he was an exception to the rule, or if it was just an incomprehensible illusion and there was no reason for it. ¨C No, there was no reason. This was probably the difference between ordinary people and magicians. The ordinary person has it inside him. The sorcerer has it on the outside. It¡¯s only tentative at this point, but it¡¯s probably right. I still don¡¯t know what it is that I¡¯m seeing, but I don¡¯t think it violates this law. Zeonly who was too bright to be seen can be interpreted differently now. I believe that ¡°something¡± outside of him was shining and hiding him. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s his unshakable confidence or not. ¡°¡­¡­ I see!¡± Kunon muttered once again. I¡¯m not sure what it is that I¡¯m seeing, but I know for sure that it has something to do with magic. ¨C If it¡¯s not just an illusion, then it¡¯s also a subject for research. Kunon hoped that he would be able to solve this mystery soon. CH 46 We¡¯ll discuss the laws of illusion later. ¡°So you¡¯re the saint of the Holy Land?¡± Kunon called out to the silver-haired girl with the halo on her back. He had heard that a saint was entering the school. Now I want to hear what she has to say, after confirming that it is true. If she really is a saint, her attribute is light. She¡¯s a rare sorceress, though. It is even rarer for a person to have both light and dark attributes. And on top of that, she¡¯s a saint. I¡¯m not sure if there are more than one or two in the world right now, but that¡¯s how rare they are. ¡°And then what? I don¡¯t want to be a pick-up artist.¡± ¡°I knew it! Really? That¡¯s great!¡± She responded in a very cold voice, but Kunon was excited. ¡°It¡¯s the attribute of light, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the only attribute that can be used for healing magic! It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ so you. You¡¯re so familiar.¡± The girl was extremely cold, but Kunon didn¡¯t care. ¡°So please! Please! Tell me all about the light attribute! After the test¡­¡­ let¡¯s have something sweet to eat! I¡¯ll pay for it myself! Please! The magic parfait is the best! Did you eat it? I did! Twice!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh¡± The girl, who was cold anyway, let out a sigh. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to be picked up, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to pick up girls, I want to hear about witchcraft! I¡¯m not going to do anything more than that! I¡¯m just going! I won¡¯t lay a finger on you! I promise!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not light, are you? What¡¯s the point of asking? What¡¯s in it for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never know until you ask! I want to hear it because there might be something I can refer to!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± The girl said, sighing once more with a cold look in her eyes as if to say it was useless to bother. ¡°Light stands above the other attribute magic. How can a higher level of magic be helpful to a lower level of magic?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kunon was puzzled. In addition, the two test takers were also a bit annoyed, as they watched the boy who suddenly started picking up girls in front of them and the girl who was being picked up, although they had no intention of watching. Light is above other attributes of magic. That¡¯s not true. There is no clear hierarchy between the light and dark attributes, just that they are rare. ¡­But if the girl is a saint, it¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s a mistake. It¡¯s not proportional whether you¡¯re a light-attribute sorcerer or a saint. You can find a lot of people who are not saints who have the light attribute. In fact, there is a reason why I have to agree with you when you say that the existence of a saint stands above that of a sorceress, not because of the light attribute. The reason for this is the special magic that only saints can use, called inherent magic. a€?a€? ¡°Don¡¯t give me a bunch of boring reasons, just say you¡¯re looking for a pick-me-up.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kunon was puzzled by the overlap, but ¨C for now ¨C he decided to correct it one by one. ¡°I think the water attribute is the best, and it¡¯s as good as any, but¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, the girl was confused. I think the water attribute is the best, and it¡¯s as good as any other attribute. No matter what attributes you have. I just can¡¯t believe my ears. ¡°I¡¯m not really a pick-up artist. I wouldn¡¯t be so rude to ask a woman I¡¯ve never met before out on a date.¡± And I don¡¯t like the silver in your hair, I won¡¯t say that. ¡°I don¡¯t like your silver hair. You don¡¯t ask someone out when you don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s names. That¡¯s not what a sincere gentleman would do. I¡¯m sorry, I got your hopes up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is this situation where I was rejected in the end after being subjected to an incomprehensible logic? The girl was just confused. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know. So can we talk after the exam?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®then¡¯? I¡¯m not going to talk to you.¡± ¡°Hey. You can pick up girls later.¡± Kunon tried to argue with her further, but he couldn¡¯t. I wanted to correct her that it was not a pick-up in the first place, but that was no longer the point. The one who suddenly intervened was a young man with the most powerful magic power among these men. He was accompanied by a woman. They seemed to have arrived while Kunon and the girl were talking. Yes, the teacher who would be the examiner had finally arrived. ¡°My name is Serph Cricket, and I¡¯m a teacher here at the Dillashick School of Magic. This is my assistant, Seyfi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Seyfi. I have not been officially hired, but my position is that of an associate teacher.¡± When the examiner said his name and greeted him, the air, which had been relaxed earlier due to Kunon, tightened up. The entrance examination is about to begin. ¨C In addition, Serph I saw in my vision had four green light balls floating above her, and she had about ten earth rats at her feet. There was no violation of the new law. ¡°Well. First of all, congratulations to all four of you on your entrance.¡± The two of them clapped absent-mindedly as Serph said, ¡°Basically, we hire people just because they are magicians. Even if you don¡¯t have any magic skills or knowledge now, you can train yourself in the future. Rather, this is a place to train them. We don¡¯t throw out valuable magicians that easily.¡± What a surprise. I didn¡¯t know there was such a twist. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that, did you? Surprisingly, the people involved here don¡¯t talk about it. I guess they all heard from someone that the exam was difficult. It¡¯s just a bluff by some graduates¡­¡­. Well, I can¡¯t say they¡¯re all bluffing, either.¡± What a surprise. I didn¡¯t know there was such a tangle. ¡°Uhm, well, so what¡¯s the test? What is it for?¡± It was an adult candidate who asked. ¡°This is how you¡¯ll be assigned to spend your time here. I¡¯m going to explain everything to you, so listen carefully.¡±, Serph said. The exams that we¡¯re going to take will determine the courses that we¡¯ll take at the magic school. The reason for this is that everyone has different interests and specialties, and it would be inefficient to study them all together. Some, like Kunon, have prepared well in advance and trained in magic, while others have not yet become apprentice magicians, having been brought here only because a sigil appeared. It¡¯s impossible to make such two people learn together. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to divide their time at this school. In short, they are divided into classes according to their abilities. There are three classes: special class, second class, and third class. ¡°The special class is also known as the ¡®free study group¡¯, where you can choose what you want to do and learn, and do it on your own. The second class is also known as ¡®teacher-led¡¯. It¡¯s the most similar to how you would spend your time in a typical school. This is where most of us fall. The third class is also known as the ¡®basic group¡¯. As the name implies, it¡¯s a class where you learn the basics¡­¡­ With today¡¯s lineup, I doubt there will be a basic group.¡± In other words, Kunon¡¯s target is the special class. Where you can do your research freely. There¡¯s nothing more gratifying than that. ¨C I¡¯m sure that the famous difficulty of the examinations at the magic school means that it is difficult to get into this special class. Most wizards want to be free to experiment and do research. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s not easy to graduate from any class, especially the special class, which is a course to train first-class magicians. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy.¡± ¨C A course that nurtures top sorcerers. There¡¯s no reason to aim for anything other than this. ¡°That¡¯s the quick explanation. Can I start the test now?¡± CH 47 ¡°Hank Beat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The adult candidate was called to Serph. ¡°Are you no longer Dr. Rhett¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I decided that the time was right. I just didn¡¯t take the exam because I wasn¡¯t sure I could pass it¡­¡± Apparently, the examiner and the test candidate know each other.¡± And it seems that he is the one who is most shocked to learn that there are no failures in the exam. As you can imagine, there must have been a time when he was a novice. I can¡¯t help but feel that there is more than an unspoken agreement when no one tells you about the exam. ¡°I know most of it, but since it¡¯s a formality, I¡¯ll ask. I need to know the attributes of your sigil, its rank, and the number of sorceries you can use. Oh, and your preferred class.¡± ¡°Two stars for the fire emblem. I can use seven sorceries. I would like to be in the special class.¡± Hank Beat. Two stars on the fire emblem, seven magic points. ¡°You know what, Seyfi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± The assistant Seyfi wrote on the form. At the same time, Kunon also kept in mind the information about this person, who is wrapped in a red lizard. Everything is a sample for consideration. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to the practical. Try to use the magic you¡¯re best at.¡± With Serph¡¯s words, Hank¡¯s magic power runs on the ground. ¡± ¨C Fire run!¡± As if to follow the magic power that entered first like a fuse, the fire runs through the ground at a great speed. ¡°Oh¡­¡­!¡± Kunon was impressed. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this kind of magic, although I know it from books. I haven¡¯t seen it. ¡°Fire-running¡± It¡¯s a less difficult magic that fire magicians learn early on. It¡¯s the kind of thing where the fire burns along with the magic you put ahead of it. It seems that the magic power in place of the oil that determines the route ahead is more important than the fire itself. That¡¯s the secret of this magic, I guess. With the speed at which it burns, it should be possible to start a fire of a much larger scale. ¨C It¡¯s a simple structure that can be applied in many ways. This will be useful, Kunon thought. The fire ran in a spiral from the outside to the center in a circle and disappeared in the middle of the vortex. White smoke rose from it. ¡°Yeah, not bad. Especially the control.¡± Yes. This is a magic that requires control, control of magic power. And I can sense Hank¡¯s sense of style when he chose to show us an elaborate magic trick rather than just a magic trick with strong firepower. Kunon thought that he and Hank seemed to be on the same page. ¡°Leeya Horse.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When Hank¡¯s practical test was over, the confetti-covered boy was called next. He¡¯s probably a year or two older than Kunon. ¡°Please state your attribute, rank, the number of magic you can use, and your preferred class.¡± ¡°Well, my attribute is wind, and I¡¯m a two-star. The number of magic I can use is eight. I would like to be in the second class.¡± ¡°You can use eight magic at your age? That¡¯s great. Hey, Seyfi?¡± ¡°Yes¡± That¡¯s great, Kunon thought. I can still use only two sorceries. I¡¯m a little worried about the fact that I can¡¯t use as much magic as the other test takers¡­ And this time, as the assistant fills out the form, I will also memorize the information about Leeya in my own head. ¡®I¡¯m a wind sigil too, you know. I feel like I want to support him personally.¡± The examiner said something that sounded like he was going to favor him, but since everybody was going to pass anyway, it didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°Then show me the magic you¡¯re most confident in.¡± ¡°Yes, the Wind King Fugaru! It¡¯s a magic trick that causes magic power to stagnate in the sky above, gathering air and releasing it as wind. It¡¯s a higher version of the ¡®Wind Fa Ga¡¯. The huge air bombs shot down from above greatly damaged the ground. It was incredibly powerful. If a person was hit, he would surely be blown away. ¡°This is quite impressive. You can even use intermediate magic at your age?¡± It¡¯s simply a lot of magic power to use. Kunon, who was still only able to use the first two steps, was surprised by the amount of magic power used. Intermediate magic, as it is called, seems to be quite different from beginner magic. It¡¯s interesting, Kunon thought. ¡°Reyes Centrance.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Next up was the saint. The previous statement that ¡°light is higher than other attributes¡± has caused a bit of animosity from the candidates other than Kunon, but still, she is the most interesting person in the room. The light attribute is very rare. Aside from the examiners, all of the test takers had never even seen light magic before, let alone used it. ¡°What is your attribute, rank, how many spells can you use, and in what class do you want?¡± ¡°The attribute is light, three stars, and there are five magic techniques that can be used. I would like to be in the special class.¡± Three stars on top of the light attribute. Kunon became more and more interested. ¡°I¡¯m a saint, in case you were wondering.¡± ¡°Apparently. But inherent magic is not a subject of practical training, so it doesn¡¯t really matter if you¡¯re a saint now.¡± ¡°I see. Can I ask you one more thing?¡± ¡°Yes? Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really aware of it, but I¡¯ve been told that due to the Hero¡¯s Scars, I¡¯m missing a lot of emotion.¡± My words and actions may make you feel uncomfortable, but it is not my intention.¡± A hero¡¯s scar. Like Kunon, he was born under the curse of the Demon King. I had never met him before. I¡¯m suddenly very interested. ¡°I see. That sounds like a lot of work. So far, I¡¯m not uncomfortable. What about you, Seyfi?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± There was one such incident, but that was it, the test proceeded without any problems. ¡°The Holy Light¡±. ¨C I said that my strongest point was healing, but I couldn¡¯t perform it without someone being injured, so Reyes showed the only magic she had that wasn¡¯t healing. It was a light-attribute rudimentary magic that fired a high-speed beam of light and heat from a raised hand. I¡¯m not sure how powerful it is, since it didn¡¯t hit anything, but it¡¯s notable for its speed. It was terribly fast. If you don¡¯t react before it¡¯s released, it¡¯s a ray of light that you can¡¯t avoid. Kunon was already so interested in it, anyway, it was impossible not to be interested. ¡°Kunon Gurion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Finally, it was Kunon¡¯s turn. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve been asked to give you special treatment if that¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Oh, you hadn¡¯t heard anything¡­¡­. W feel sorry for you, don¡¯t we, Seyfi?¡± ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped anyway.¡± It¡¯s hard to see what¡¯s going on, but for a moment now, I think I felt a little bit of malice from the assistant. ¡°To cut a long story short, your mentor asked me to make your exam more difficult.¡± Master. Speaking of Kunon¡¯s mentor. ¡°Miss Genie?¡± ¡°Ah, no, not that one. Zeonly.¡± When the name of Zeonly, who had recently made a name for himself as a magician, was mentioned, the three examinees reacted. For someone who is still an apprentice sorcerer, anyone who is a successful sorcerer would be someone to admire. ¡°Zeonly said that his apprentice can take any test, so he wants me to be extra strict. I¡¯ll show you what my disciples are capable of, you fools, he said.¡± ¡°Huh¡± I think I know a little more about the reason for the assistant¡¯s malice. She must have some kind of connection with Zeonly, not Kunon. ¡°I see. If Master says so, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± I don¡¯t want to go along with Zeonly¡¯s boasting about being a disciple. But if Master wants me to do it, I have no choice but to do it. Master¡¯s orders are absolute. That¡¯s what being a disciple is all about. ¡°Do you want to do it? Ah, yes. You are indeed the disciple of Zeonly¡­ Your confidence is different. Hey, Seyfi?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drop her and send her back to her man.¡± Malice toward the master will spread to the disciples. Kunon was at the mercy of his master. ¡°You can¡¯t say what you think, can you?¡± Shrugging his shoulders with a sigh of relief, Serph asked the usual question. Attributes of the sigil, rank, number of available magics, and desired class. Kunon replied proudly. ¡°I¡¯m a two-star water attribute. Two usable magics. Special class, please.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What???¡± ¡°What?????¡± Everyone in the room, with the exception of the saint, mumbled or thought, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Two magic that can be used¡­..?¡± Kunon replied proudly to Serph¡¯s fearful question. ¡°Yes. There are two. The first is the ¡®water ball a ori¡¯ and the second is the ¡®wash foam¡¯.¡± The ¡°water ball a ori¡± creates water, and the ¡°wash foam¡± removes dirt with water bubbles. The above is the magic that Kunon can use. ¡°¡­¡­Are you going to do a practical test with those two?¡± Kunon replied proudly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was a great atmosphere. It was unbearable. He was disappointed with the response that went against his expectations of being Zeonly¡¯s disciple. He can¡¯t find the right words to say to Kunon, who is standing there with so much confidence in this situation. He wanted to knock down Zeonly for confidently promoting such a disciple. All sorts of thoughts and feelings intermingled without words, and the atmosphere became rather amazing. CH 48 As expected, Serph was getting a bit pathetic. ¡°Hmmm. What should I do with this¡­¡­?¡± The atmosphere was heavy and awkward, and most of all, it was a mess. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± This sense of sadness. Whether you can see the reality or not¡­¡­, you probably can¡¯t, but the fact that Kunon is healthy makes the atmosphere even heavier. The contrast between Kunon¡¯s enthusiasm and the people around him who think he doesn¡¯t understand the situation is frightening. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Seyfi whispers quietly. ¡°That girl, that man¡­¡­. She¡¯s a disciple of that man who rarely praises others, never acknowledges them, and says that there is no one better than him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Serph himself didn¡¯t hate her that much, but Seyfi had been compared to him, clashed with him, and kicked around at every turn because they were both from the same sigil earth. Not that she wanted to, but Seyfi knew Zeonly Finrole¡¯s abilities and personality better than Serph did. It was unbelievable that the man had taken an apprentice, but it was also unbelievable that he had offered it to me as if he were proud of it. There were not many possibilities, and the first that came to mind was¡­ ¡°He¡¯s the man¡¯s work¡­, isn¡¯t he?¡± If you think about it, it makes sense. Zeonly loved to brag about himself, and he was especially proud of his magic tools for a long time. If that¡¯s the case, then bragging about the apprentice he raised is another story¡­ ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out when you try.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m a disciple of Zeonly¡­ And I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed in front of the test takers either.¡± Serph stepped forward. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin the practical exam for Kunon Gurion.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you very much! I¡¯ll do my best! ¨C Hey, watch this. I¡¯ll do my best. If I do well, will you go somewhere with me?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not pick up girls here.¡± Kunon came forward, calling out to the saint who turned her face away and ignored him. I¡¯m not sure if I can afford it or not. Well, I guess there it is. He must be really smug. Even though everyone was fed up with the atmosphere of this place. Only one person seems to be completely unconcerned. ¡°The task is to cast a spell on me.¡± Suddenly, a wind rises around Serph. ¡°Try to break my Windshield Whirlwind.¡± ¡°Windshield Whirlwind.¡± It¡¯s an intermediate wind magic that uses the wind to create a wall around you. Depending on the magician, Serph¡¯s ¡°windshield¡± is so strong that it can completely protect against even inferior advanced magic. The strong wind is also impervious to water. It is absolutely impossible for someone who can only use two rudimentary water magic¡­¡­, much less attack magic, to breakthrough. I¡¯m not letting my guard down. I¡¯m proud to say that it¡¯s a difficult task even for a good magician. But¡­ ¡°What? Is that what you want? Really?¡± Kunon was taken aback. ¨C He had been expecting a more difficult task and had also been looking forward to it. ¡°Huh?¡± Serph was a little pissed off at Kunon¡¯s obviously disappointed attitude. ¡°You seem to be unhappy with the assignment, but you should wait until you¡¯ve done it. Girls don¡¯t like sorcerers who just talk.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good.¡± Kunon, who seemed to really want to pick up the saint ¨C didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and unleashed his magic power. Very thin. Extend it wider and wider to cover Serph where he deploys his ¡°windshield whirlwind¡±. ¡± Well, let¡¯s go.¡± He raised the stick in his right hand slightly and poked the ground with it. And ¨C more than a hundred small ¡°water balls¡± are generated all at once around Serph. This is the basis of the water magic that creates the ¡°Water Ball A Ori¡±. This is an unusual number, but¡­¡­ well, it is still perfectly acceptable. ¡°Oh, come on. You¡¯re not gonna get past my windshield with that.¡± In extreme cases, even rain cannot penetrate. Water balls, which are larger than raindrops, are even more impermeable. ¡°¡­Multiply.¡± Kunon poked his stick again, and each ¡°water ball¡± split in two, sharing the water volume. ¡°Multiply.¡± Again. ¡°¡­ Multiply.¡± Again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Not only Serph but also his assistant and the other candidates were stunned. The astronomical increase in the number of ¡°water balls¡± by multiplication was no longer ¡°water balls¡± but a fine mist. ¡°- Color Shock.¡± The fog took on a red color, making it easier to see. Then he noticed. While he was stunned by the increasing number of ¡°water balls¡± around him, before he knew it, red water was closing in on his feet. It is a kind of terrifying landscape that stays at the very edge of Serph¡¯s ¡®windshield whirlwind¡¯¡­¡­ It looks as if he has been invaded by bloodline magic that manipulates blood. The approaching blood pool. A mist of fresh blood dancing in the air. And Serph is attacked by it. There was no way to escape, but ¨C ¡°¡­¡­, what¡¯s going on? Is this the end?¡± That was it. No matter how bizarre the scene, Kunon¡¯s water has not reached Serph. Still¡­ ¡°What? It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kunon said. ¡°I can keep this up for two days. What about you, Master? With your magic, you won¡¯t be able to maintain it for half a day, will you? There is no time limit. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already finished the assignment.¡± -That was indeed true. No matter how unusual its characteristics, no matter how it changes its form, Kunon¡¯s magic is the rudiments of water ball a ori. It may look like something else, but it is still a ¡°water ball a-ori¡±. The amount of magic power consumed is a gentle burden for an apprentice using magic for the first time. It will also be easy to maintain. It¡¯s just that the way it¡¯s used is so out of the ordinary, it¡¯s just elementary magic. In other words, it has become a game of endurance. If he let up even a little, the fog and the water under his feet would close in. You can¡¯t just maintain the front of the screen and reduce the amount of magic power consumed. If it was a sporadic series of attacks, he could use his magic power to generate and cancel it each time, but in this situation where he was constantly being attacked, he couldn¡¯t cancel it. In the first place ¨C I¡¯m just holding back here, and I feel like Kunon has the means to push Serph further from here. I would like to see that¡­¡­, but to want more would be to deviate from the task. It¡¯s a tough one, but this is just an exam assignment. It is not acceptable to pile up assignments and then impose even more new ones. ¡°¡­¡­ Okay. I¡¯ve lost.¡± It¡¯s what I call a dead end. Just because we don¡¯t have the results yet, it won¡¯t change the outcome. From this point on, Kunon¡¯s name became widely known. He was a pupil of Zeonly Finrole and was able to pass Serph¡¯s toughest challenges with ease. ¡°Hey, did you see that? You saw it, right? I want to produce water as fast as your ray¡­¡­. Okay, I¡¯ll write up a report with your name on it as a joint work. Can you? No?¡­¡­ No? I¡¯ll give you two parfaits. No? Okay, three! How about three?¡± Well, it seems that he is still busy picking up girls. CH 49 ¡®Ok, ok, let¡¯s not hit on her.¡±. Serph said, turning Kunon around, who was completely ignored by the saint, but still undaunted. ¡°That¡¯s it for the practical test. The next step is to take the written exam, so do your best to get into the course you want. Also, Kunon, you really should stop picking up girls. Reyes doesn¡¯t want you to -¡° Because he doesn¡¯t like it, Kunon said to him, ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°The saint won¡¯t take me up on my offer at all! I¡¯ve already promised her three parfaits! Caution, please!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard all kinds of complaints¡­¡­, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone complain about not being able to pick up girls. Hey, Seyfi?¡± When the assistant spoke to him, she whispered, ¡°What was that test you just took? Take it seriously. Tsk.¡± Shee cursed him with a tongue lashing. ¡°Oh¡­¡­ sorry.¡± In what universe would an examiner take the entrance exam for an apprentice seriously? However, there is no way a man can win against a crying child and an angry woman, so I decided to move on without saying anything else. ¡°Anyway. No picking up girls until the exam is over. You¡¯re still in the middle of an exam, you know. Don¡¯t do anything to disturb the peace of mind of others at such an important time. You can do that after the exam is over.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡­ I understand. Sorry.¡± It seems that the conversation was understood. Kunon apologized to the saint. ¡°A woman is thrilled to be seduced by an attractive gentleman. I¡¯m sorry I asked you out so many times.¡± What a positive thought. It¡¯s amazing that he can clearly call himself an ¡°attractive gentleman¡±. He¡¯s a great kid. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he have failed the test? That boy is definitely the type to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡± Serph had no answer to Seyfi¡¯s whisper. Serph and Seyfi lead us to the school building to take the written exam. ¡°This year¡¯s test takers are all excellent.¡± Serph muttered as he looked at the answer sheets he had collected, and Seyfi beside him took them. In this regard, none of the four candidates was particularly tricky, and they completed the exam with a lot of time left on the clock. The only one to worry about was Kunon, though. Those around him were worried about how Kunon, who wore an eye patch and was blind, would be able to take the written test, but he was able to solve it easily as if he could see. What is the principle behind this? The magic he had shown in his practice, the fact that he was Zeonly¡¯s disciple, and his personality were all mysteries to me. The only thing left now was the interview. ¡°We¡¯re going to interview you in order. We¡¯ll start with Hank Beat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The place where they took the written test seemed to be the waiting area. Hank was called by Seyfi, and together they left the classroom. ¡°Sir?¡± Kunon spoke to Serph, the remaining examiner. ¡°Who is interviewing and what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when it¡¯s your turn. What they¡¯re talking about depends on the person.¡± ¡°Heee¡­ What if they ask me what type of woman I like¡­.. or how many women I¡¯ve liked ¡­¡­?¡± Who would ask such a question? And why is it so difficult for you to answer that question? Is there something you feel uncomfortable saying? A child who just turned twelve the other day. In a relationship with a woman. It was quite a frightening statement to think about. ¡°Leeya Horse. This way.¡± As I was answering Kunon¡¯s questions about magic, Seyfi came to call Leeya, who was to be interviewed next. ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­.¡± Leeya, who had been listening to an interesting story about the same wind attribute as Serph, left the classroom with her hair pulled back. ¡°Huh? Is it possible that the interview will be dismissed immediately after it is over?¡± Hank, who had gone ahead of her, did not come back. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on the mood of the interviewer.¡± Serph slurred his words and played it down. If he found out now, Kunon would start hitting on the saint again. ¨C As you may have guessed, the interview will be dismissed after it¡¯s over. If he broke up with the saint here, Kunon wouldn¡¯t have a chance to pick her up for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any other kind of magic except water and earth. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so interesting. Well, I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see, right? But you took the written test. What¡¯s the principle behind it?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± It was Serph who asked, ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Kunon¡¯s face turns to the saint as he asks. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The saint ignored him. You can¡¯t see, but somehow you can see it. You can take a written test. It must have something to do with sorcery. As a sorcerer, I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t want to know, but it seemed like a long time to leave it alone, and I ignored it, guessing that if I showed any sign of caring, he would surely start hitting on me again. At some point, if I get the chance, I¡¯ll talk to him. The questions about witchcraft to Serph made me think that he was not really just trying to pick up girls. But I suspect he¡¯s also looking to pick up girls. ¡°Reyes Centrance. This way, please.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The saint¡¯s turn came and she left. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, just you and me.¡± ¡°I wanted to be alone with a woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Me too.¡± ¨C Hey, no. In a way, this situation is what Serph has been waiting for. ¡°Hey, Kunon. About that practical test¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What other ways did you have in mind?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I turned it red so that it would be obvious that your magic had touched my body, right? Because I can¡¯t think of any other way.¡± Yes, Kunon made the color of the water red. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because when it touched Serph¡¯s body, it would remain as evidence.¡± ¡°You were thinking of going further from that form of endurance battle. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Kunon replied flatly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been a candidate for a frontal assault. I was wondering if we could do something with erosion, fusion, and takeover.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh.¡± Serph is also a teacher at the magic school. He doesn¡¯t have to say much, just the key words will give him an idea. ¡°I¡¯m going to let the mist penetrate my windshield, fuse it with the wind, and interfere with my magic from there. So you wanted to take away my windshield afterwards?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Did you think you could do it?¡± ¡°In my head. When you take away an opponent¡¯s magic, it¡¯s easier to do it from the inside than from the outside. You see, magic power is usually connected to the magician. That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to cover and wrap it up. That¡¯s why you can put water in¡­¡­. Or better, you just need to let it interfere with your opponent¡¯s magic. Water can penetrate most things.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I see.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Kunon stood up and walked away. ¡°I believe that the water attribute is the best. I really want to advocate that it is the best and strongest, but I couldn¡¯t beat my master. So it¡¯s still only the best. I¡¯ll study hard here, learn a lot, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll surpass my master.¡± I walked to the door and opened it to see Seyfi, who was just about to open it from the other side. ¡± Oh, you surprised me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seyfi wasn¡¯t just standing there, she was actually trying to open the door. That¡¯s why she was surprised. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be here soon. It¡¯s my turn now, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh, ok¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can I ask you to escort me? I like to be escorted by attractive women.¡± ¡± I can¡¯t give special treatment to candidates, even though you are Zeonly¡¯s apprentice.¡± ¡°Yes. In other words, Seyfi likes to be escorted, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Serph watches Kunon walk away while they were talking about this. It¡¯s not like that, he thought. Serph looked at the door that Kunon had closed. He shook his head, reflecting on his earlier words. ¡°¡­That¡¯s the disciple of Zeonly¡­ In many ways, a terrifying child has arrived.¡± CH 50 ¡°Excuse me ¨C please come in.¡± They went through the school building and they came to a classroom. Seyfi, who had been leading the way, opened the door and motioned Kunon inside. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kunon did not move. No, he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Ms. Seyfi.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where am I going now? What¡¯s beyond the door?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ You really can¡¯t see, can you?¡± No, I can¡¯t. This time, I really can¡¯t see. All I know is that there is nothing there. Even with my ¡°mirror eye,¡± it¡¯s dark beyond the door. Above all ¨C there is a wind. ¡°Is it outdoors?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask me that inside¡­¡­. In a word, it¡¯s night ahead.¡± ¡°Night?¡± ¡°Yes. The starry sky at midnight. You could say it¡¯s indoors, you could say it¡¯s outdoors, but I don¡¯t really know.¡± ¡°Is there a ground?¡± ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Are you creating a pseudo-night space, or have you cut out a night somewhere and locked it in? I can¡¯t say it¡¯s interesting or anything.¡± It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been completely blind. I can¡¯t perceive colors through magic, and I can¡¯t see anything even with my ¡°mirror eyes¡±. ¨C But Kunon doesn¡¯t hesitate to step into the room with his stick. He had long since outgrown been a child afraid of the dark. The floor seems to be dirt. I hear the sound of a door closing behind me. The air is flowing. I feel a breeze. There is a faint smell of earth and grass. Kunon can¡¯t see it, but he¡¯s sure the sky above us is full of stars. There is no moon. I can¡¯t see anything that looks like the moon. ¡°- You¡¯re the one with the issue?¡± Suddenly, the presence of someone appeared in front of me. It was the voice of a shrill old woman. No, it wasn¡¯t just in front of me. It¡¯s also behind me, to my left and right. There are five¡­¡­, no, about six people in the air. This is an intuition that has developed because of Kunon¡¯s invisibility. There is no magic involved. As usual, I couldn¡¯t see anything even with my ¡°mirror eyes,¡± but I¡¯m sure they were the great teachers of the magic school. ¡°My name is Kunon Gurion. I¡¯d like to enroll.¡± I called out to the woman who was probably in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m listening. You¡¯re the apprentice of Zeonly¡­, right?¡± The sounds of footsteps faintly scraping the ground were approaching Kunon. ¡°He was a genius. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree with me. What about you, then?¡± ¡°Oh, hey. Please don¡¯t get too close.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have a fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s not a good idea to get too close to women.¡± Invisibility has always been a part of his life, but here he is blind in a magical sense as well. Now that he is completely blind, Kunon can¡¯t grasp the distance between him and others, so he has to be careful with them. So I¡¯ll make sure I say it right. Don¡¯t make a mistake. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Some of the people around me let out a small gush. ¡°Haha¡­¡­.¡± The woman in front of me is also sighing in disbelief. ¡°¡­¡­I heard you were heavily hitting on one of the candidates. How can such a naive kid be concerned about the distance between him and a woman?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember hitting on her, Madam. I just wanted to ask her about magic. We were alone.¡± If you¡¯re not picking up women, why do you want to be alone with them? I¡¯m not going to go into the details of that case. ¡°I¡¯m an old woman, much older than you. Do you have a problem with an old woman approaching you?¡± Kunon answered clearly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. You¡¯re not a granny, but an older lady who knows both the sweet and sour. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re even better than my master. I¡¯m already curious about you. What will you do if you make a mistake? You never know what can happen to a man and a woman.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, I see. That¡¯s a problem child, indeed.¡± The woman moved away a little with a sigh. ¡°So, Kunon Gurion. I¡¯ll ask you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you learned anything today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There are a lot of things, but the one I thought was the most interesting was the ¡®fire running¡¯ that the candidate showed at the practical test. I¡¯ve learned how to make magic power directional, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it drawn over such a long distance. That¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen anything like it. How would you use it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if I apply it, I can create a magic that uses magic power as a conductor and connects it to a circle, and keeps going around the same place until the magic power runs out. Also, depending on how you use it, you might be able to make it look as if one person is using the magic of several people.¡± It¡¯s an idea that I¡¯m already itching to try. When I get home after the test, I¡¯m going to try it out in the yard. First, I want to make a ¡°super soft water ball¡± that goes around and around. Then, I would like to spend a luxurious time buried in it, indulging in various thoughts and dozing off when I get sleepy. Of course, I¡¯d like to have some milk tea in between. I want to spend my time in self-degradation until I get angry with Linco. ¡°Hmmm¡­.. So what was it you wanted to know about the saint¡¯s magic that you picked up? What did you want to know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hit on her, but I¡¯m still curious about the speed of the rays. With that kind of speed, I¡¯m sure it can cut and pierce anything, even water. I¡¯d love to have it for myself.¡± I could go on and on, but Kunon dared to cut me off there. I¡¯m in the middle of a job interview. After the interview, I can try out various things on my own. Above all, I want to write down all the ideas I have so I don¡¯t forget them. To be honest, I feel like leaving right now. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. That¡¯s it for the interview.¡± I don¡¯t know what I learned from this conversation during the interview, but Kunon¡¯s patience was gone when he heard those words. ¡°Am I finished? Can I go home?¡± Ever since the practical, he had been dying to try out some new magic or theory. If this was the end of the interview, then this should be the end of the entrance exam. ¡°Oh, go home. I¡¯ll put you in the special class as you wish. And you¡¯ll get the credit you deserve. And then¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Excuse me!¡± The declaration of the end and the assurance that they would put me in the special class as he wished. After hearing these two things, there was no reason for Kunon to be here anymore. I turned myself around and touched the door that I had walked ten paces through and opened it. I was back in a familiar space, separated by a single door from a space I didn¡¯t understand. And Kunon was on his way home without looking back at all. ¨C He had no idea who he was talking to in the interview. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­ somewhat painful.¡± Before I could stop him, Kunon walked out of the room. Gain your achievements. ¡°Then I will give you the teachings of the witch, Gray Lewa,¡±. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of sorcerers for an unbelievably long time, but this was the first time I hadn¡¯t been able to say it all the way through. It is a word that I will always say to all my apprentices, but it is not a light word when it is not a lie. Once, even the arrogant but still naive boy, Zeonly, had his eyes light up at the words of the world¡¯s most famous witch. ¡°Oh well. ¨C So that¡¯s it, boy.¡± The witch told her apprentices lurking in the darkness under the starry sky. ¡°Take good care of this year¡¯s apprentices.¡± CH 51 ¡°Master Kunon. I¡¯d like to see the letter from the magic school!¡± Linco, who brought the letter, barked at Kunon who was comfortable. It¡¯s the middle of summer, so the sun is shining and the temperature is high, making us sweat even without doing anything. But under the shadowy parasol, buried in the temperature-controlled, cool-feeling ¡°super soft water ball,¡± it was extremely comfortable. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? You¡¯d better get some work done.¡± Kunon was enjoying a moment of relaxation, reading, pondering, taking notes, and dozing off. He was enjoying a moment of relaxation. -Yes, Kunon is spending his time comfortably indeed. In addition, the bed, made of ¡°super soft water ball,¡± is slowly rotating. It turns right. You can turn right or left at will, depending on your mood at the time. There is no reason to rotate it though. This is a successful application of the ¡°fire-running¡± technology I saw the other day. It is better to rotate than not to rotate, so I rotate it. That¡¯s all. In other words, this is just my mood. We were in the garden of a rented house. It¡¯s a small place for a member of the Marquis family, but since there are two of us living here, it¡¯s just right. The garden is not that big, just enough for Kunon to experiment with magic and for Linco to enjoy her hobby. The location is good, and the school is nearby. Kunon used his homemade ¡°sub-air mailbox letterbox¡± to tell his family in the Kingdom of Huglia where he was located, and he also used this address to complete the formalities for the magic school. Unless there¡¯s a good reason, I¡¯ll probably stay here until I graduate. -Kunon, who has been living a life of self-indulgence lately, will soon find out that his feelings will soon be shaken. ¡°Letter from the magic school?¡± When I asked Linco, who was cooling off her face pressing against the super soft water ball, she said, ¡°Yes,¡± and held out a letter without looking up. ¡°Is it an enrollment letter? Or is it an invitation for a date?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be jealous if it¡¯s an invitation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as it¡¯s just the two of us in this house, I¡¯m all about Linco.¡± ¡°But as soon as we leave the house, that won¡¯t be the case. What a jerk, Kunon! The enemy of women!¡± The two of them laughed at each other. Then Kunon laughed and used his magic power to open the letter that was closed with magic sealing wax. Linco stuck her face in the ¡°super soft water ball¡± again. He had already passed the exam, and school would be starting soon. It must be an announcement about that. Or an invitation for a date. If it has information about what I¡¯ll need for school, I¡¯ll have to prepare for it now. ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm.¡± As I read it, the first letter is an acceptance letter. This one is supposed to be complimented at home. And this one is to be carried at all times. The enclosed small metal plate has Kunon¡¯s name engraved on it, along with a statement that proves he is a student at the magic school. A student ID card. Or, from now on, it will be Kunon¡¯s ID card. ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm? What? ¡­¡­Hmm?¡± The question was the second one. Kunon was looking through the letter in a self-deprecating manner, but as he read on¡­ his blind eyes grew brighter and brighter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Linko looks up from her cool ¡°water ball¡± at Kunon¡¯s reaction. ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm. Oh. Haha. Okay, I see!¡± Kunon was laughing. ¡°This is how they do it in magic school! Nice! That¡¯s not how I expected it to work!¡± There was no time to be bored anymore. Kunon realized that his life at the magic school had just begun. ¡°How much does House Gurion pay you now, Linco?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the same as Kunon¡¯s allowance.¡± ¡°What? One hundred and sixty thousand bucks? Are you kidding me? Is it that less?¡± Kunon has been spending a lot of money on magic since he was a little boy, and Iko has instilled in him a common sense of money. His sense of money is not that bad. However, I am rather loyal to my desires and I do buy things on impulse. ¡°It¡¯s a lie. I lied when you asked me about my income¡­¡­.. But, Kunon, employers who care about their servants¡¯ wallets are not liked.¡± ¡°Normally I wouldn¡¯t ask. That¡¯s the least I can do. I¡¯m asking because it¡¯s no longer irrelevant.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°About two hundred thousand? I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s how much Iko got paid, plus various other benefits.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure how much it is, but my salary is about forty-five thousand a month. I have a travel allowance, so my salary is quite high for a servant.¡± ¡°I see. Forty-five hundred thousand, huh?¡± Kunon thought about it. A servant works hard for a month and earns a salary of forty-five thousand. That is on the high side. In other words¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think you can get that with a normal job¡­¡­.¡± Kunon mumbles to himself, but he¡¯s smiling happily. ¡°Master Kunon, please explain. Otherwise, I am going to have to run away with the money from this house. It¡¯s quite disturbing. If you mess with my money, I really won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh, okay. Actually -¡° Kunon said. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s a rule that special classes have to earn their own living expenses.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In other words, the school will stop sending money.¡± It seems that the school will only pay the rent, but I have to work to earn money for things like food and daily necessities. Of course, I¡¯m obligated to pay the servants¡¯ wages as well. Yeah, I mean ¨C ¡°I need to find a job where I can make a lot of money,¡­ like fifty to seventy thousand a month.¡± That¡¯s what I meant. I read again the second page of the letter, how I spent my time in the special class. It¡¯s a bit rambling, but the summary is as follows: ?Do not send or receive money from your parents, relatives, friends, or any other source. ?The school will pay for the rent of your current residence, but other than that, you must live on the wages you earn from your own work. If you have a servant with you, you must also pay the salary yourself. ?Access to school facilities is basically free, with the exception of off-limits areas. ?It is recommended to wear robes so that you can be easily identified as a student of the school, but it is not absolutely necessary. ?You are not allowed to carry your student ID when you go out. If you lose it, you will be punished severely. ?If you have a problem, you can ask a teacher for help, but don¡¯t think that it will solve everything. ¡°Forbidding the sending and receiving of money is¡­¡­ something of a mess.¡± When I read out the main points, Linco gave me a subtle look. ¡°Yes, I know. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t understand why you would want somebody to work when he came to a magic school. Wouldn¡¯t that cut into your learning time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about making time for that as well.¡± Kunon put the letter back in the envelope, keeping only the student ID. ¡°My master used to say. Think about what you¡¯re going to use the magic for. You can start out with an idea, but you have to think about what you can do with it.¡± Magic is meaningless if you can only use it. He told me to think about what I could do with it, how I could make it useful. That¡¯s what I meant. ¡°In my case, it means that I should figure out a way to make money with magic.¡± If you don¡¯t need that much money for living expenses, then a normal job might be fine. But if you need to earn enough money to pay for Linco¡¯s salary, then just working as a normal job is not enough at all. Anyway, since Kunon was blind, it would be much more difficult for him to do a normal job without using magic. ¡°¡­Only a few more days until enrollment. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± His self-indulgent life was now coming to an unexpected end. However, Kunon seems to be enjoying himself more now than he did earlier when he was living a self-indulgent life. CH 52 ¡°Have a good day.¡± ¡°See you.¡± Kunon was sent off by Linco and left the house. The weather was fine. A distant breeze carried the heat of the lingering summer heat loosely into the distance. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not raining. The day of his entrance into the magic school, which would be a major milestone in his life, would surely be fine with such a normal, uneventful weather. It¡¯s a place I¡¯ll be going to every day from now on. He has learned the way to the school so that he can go there by himself even if he can¡¯t see it. It¡¯s not that far, so Kunon has decided to walk to school. The surrounding sounds are clear. On rainy days, the footing is not good and it is difficult to hear the sounds around him. This makes it difficult for Kunon to walk normally. I¡¯m really glad it cleared up. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Kunon.¡± ¡°Good morning, Mr. Kunon.¡± ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha.¡± ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha.¡± I¡¯ve been able to build a good relationship with my neighbors. We¡¯re already regulars at the bakery and grocery store near our house, and Dio¡¯s big, log-work-like dog is very cute. Also, I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s dog is cute. He¡¯s wearing a collar, so I¡¯m sure, he belongs to someone. The neighbors already know about Kunon¡¯s eyes, so they call out to him when they see him. They are very kind people and dogs. ¡°Good morning! You have a beautiful voice today, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s as if I can even hear the beautiful voice of your beautiful heart.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a beautiful little dog.¡± He greeted the neighbors and the dog and continued on his way. Kunon stopped and looked at them with his ¡°mirror eyes¡±. ¡°¡­ Hello¡± He¡¯s still stuck here again today. And there was no response. There is a narrow alleyway between buildings on the road, just enough for one person to pass through. There, a huge man is wedged in between the buildings. His skin is red, his hair is white, and his muscular body is naked without clothes. The veins floating in the air were truly majestic. I found out that he was a demon called Oga. ¨C When I saw him, I thought he was a person, but he was like the crab behind Kunon. No, maybe not exactly. After all, there was no sorcerer to carry him, and he had been stuck in a narrow alleyway, unmoving, for a long time. He had been there ever since Kunon had found him about two weeks ago. It¡¯s a long time, too long even for a psychopath who likes to fit into the right places. Well, more importantly, I can¡¯t touch him because he has no substance. I was even surprised when a dog slipped through him. Is this another pattern of law breaking, or just an exception to the rule?¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ I wonder if I can find this out too.¡± As usual, I see a lot of strange things. Kunon¡¯s ¡°mirror eyes¡± still had trouble seeing moving objects. The information he sees changes dramatically in the blink of an eye. The brain can¡¯t accept that amount of information. They look for a moment and release it. Then, I decode the viewed scene later. I still can¡¯t see things except through such repetition. I¡¯ve gotten used to it, but it¡¯s going to be a long time before I can have 24/7 vision like a normal person. When that happens, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to discover many more mysterious beings like this Oga. It¡¯s not that I want to. As expected, I¡¯ve gotten used to the existence of this kind of mystery. Still, it¡¯s been bothering me for a long time, and I hope I¡¯ll eventually find the answer. Kunon arrived safely at the magic school. ¡°Kunon. Good morning.¡± ¡°Is that Rubella?¡± I knew there was someone near the school gate, but it was the receptionist I had met when I applied for admission. I¡¯m going to show you around the school, so please follow me. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. Huh? Are you alone?¡± ¡°The three of you have gone ahead of me. You know the place where you took the written test when you took the entrance exam? I¡¯ll take you to that place.¡± ¡°Are you giving me a special tour? Thank you very much. Ms. Rubella is a kind woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a favor, though.¡± ¡°Can I like you? Well, I already do.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You say that to all women in your life, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a very romantic guy. I¡¯ve told about ninety-eight percent.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to go that far, I think it¡¯s more manly to say ten percent.¡± The receptionist guides Kunon, although she is concerned about the two percents. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± ¡°Thank you for showing me around. Let me buy you lunch as a thank you.¡± The receptionist dodged Kunon¡¯s request and left. Kunon saw the receptionist off and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± At the place he was taken to, there was some kind of dispute going on. ¡°No, it¡¯s not for me to say¡­¡­¡± There were three people in the classroom. One of the ¡°unconvincing¡± ones is Saint Rayes Centrance, who failed to make a commitment during the entrance exam. The one who is having trouble with the saint is Hank Beat. And then there¡¯s Leeya Horse, who¡¯s confused because she can¡¯t seem to find her way around the dispute between the two. For Kunon, who had taken the entrance exam with them, they were what he would call his peers. ¡°Good morning. It¡¯s nice to see you guys again. What? How happy am I?It¡¯s like when you get a thicker slice of bacon than usual every morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± As usual, the saint ignored me, but Hank and Leeya returned the favor. ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? I can help you if you want.¡± ¡°Trouble, I mean¡­¡­¡± Hank, who had been reluctant to say anything, looked at the saint ¨C and the saint said in response. ¡°We were discussing the policy of the special class. I hadn¡¯t been told before entering the school that my allowance would be cut off or that I would have to earn my own living expenses.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± That¡¯s why I can¡¯t accept it. As I recall, Hank had been a teacher¡¯s assistant at this magic school as an underling. So the saint must have consulted him, thinking that he would know the inner workings of the school to a certain extent. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± ¡°Yes? What makes you say that? Let me tell you, I have to earn one and a half million Nekka a month by simple calculation.¡± One and a half million a month. That¡¯s about twice as much as Kunon. What kind of life is that? ¡°Do good women need money to improve themselves?¡± Ignoring Kunon¡¯s comment, the saint continued, ¡°When I looked for a job, I was told that there was no such a job where I could earn that much money in a month, that the only way was to become a mistress of a nobleman. Impolite.¡± I thought she had said that she was not very emotional, but there was a hint of anger in the saint¡¯s voice. Probably quite a bit. It may seem a little annoying to the casual observer, but in reality, she may be very angry. ¡°One and a half million. That¡¯s a lot of money. But you¡¯re okay, right? -You¡¯re in trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kunon said to Hank. He was also hoping for a special class. In addition, picking up a saint is fine for now, because he remembered Iko¡¯s lesson: If you can¡¯t push, pull. Of course, my interest is still very high. ¡°Hmm? Yeah¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s easy for me because I¡¯m a commoner and I only need to earn my own food. But you¡¯re the son of a nobleman, so you must have a lot of things to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I can manage my own living expenses, but the servants¡¯ wage is putting pressure on me.¡± It might be possible to send the servant home, but Kunon found it very difficult to make that decision. I think I can handle some things on my own, but it will be difficult to live on my own. I think I need help with housework and other things, and I also need to have someone nearby who knows me well. Kunon has become more cheerful in many ways, but he still feels lonely when he is alone. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re all here.¡± As we were talking about this, the teacher came over. It was Serph Cricket, whom he had met during the entrance exam, and his assistant, Seyfi. CH 53 ¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to learn magic,¡± said the saint to Serph and his assistant, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to make my own living expenses.¡± ¡°Well, first of all, congratulations on your admission. Now I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡± Serph was calm as if he had been expecting it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good opportunity, so I¡¯ll go ahead and explain. You know what I told you when you took the entrance exam? The special class is a course that cultivates first-class sorcerers. It¡¯s just that ¡®earning money¡¯ is included in the requirements for a first-class magician. Let me put it plainly. If you can¡¯t make money, you can¡¯t be a top-class magician, by the standards of this magic school. Right, Seyfi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the best, but I still need the money. The more advanced the magic, the more money you¡¯ll need.¡± For Kunon, there are many aspects that make sense. I¡¯ve been studying and researching magic for a while now, and I know how expensive it can be. Gathering materials. There are many things that can be used for magic, such as medicines and items that can be used as media for magic. Even a single component of a magic tool is custom-made to respond to and act on magic power. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d call it a good thing or not, but mages who can¡¯t make money tend to go in the wrong direction. They start to rob and kill people to pay for their research. This is bad because magic is all about power. In the past, there were many stories of people being tricked or threatened by bad people, or being drawn into bad things for the sake of a reward. It seems that it is easy for professionals in the field to deceive naive people who have studied only magic. There are people everywhere who want to take advantage of the power, right?¡± Serph continued, ¡°Learn advanced magic. Learn it. Reyes, have you thought about what you¡¯ll do once you¡¯ve achieved that goal?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. My future is set.¡± ¡°Then you should go out and work. Find out all you can about what you can do with your magic. Your future may be set, but there are many things that are not. In particular, find out what you want to do. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s something you¡¯re interested in or something you love. It will also help you grow in your magic ¨C well, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me right now, just think of it as a trick and try things out. Right, Seyfi?¡± ¡°There are some things you can only do when you¡¯re young.¡± Kunon knows. I heard it from my mentor, Zeonly. He told me that he started making magic tools to earn money. He had started out lightly and found himself completely absorbed in it. Now I understand. It was here that my master first encountered the art of making magic tools, and then made it his profession. He found what he wanted to do as a sorcerer. That was to be Zeonly Finrole, the magician of our time. He found his lifelong profession. I think he was lucky and happy to do so. ¨C He¡¯s got that unique personality, and in a proper sorcerer¡¯s job, there¡¯s a good chance he wouldn¡¯t get along with the people around him. ¡°I need to earn one and a half million bucks a month to make a living, do you have such a job?¡± The saint¡¯s words surprised Serph. ¡°What? One and a half million? That¡¯s ¡­¡­ huh? Why is it so expensive? Food?¡± ¡°I have two servants who also serve as my bodyguards. That and living expenses.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡­ that¡¯s a bit of a problem. Right, Seyfi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a price that makes me sick only when thinking about paying it myself¡­¡­.¡± If you also have a guard, he can¡¯t be removed so easily. But the saint is obligated to earn and pay for the servants¡¯ wages. That¡¯s how it works in the special class rules. Understandable why she is unconvinced. ¡°If you want a quick fix, there is a way.¡± ¡°There is? There is a way to earn such an amount of money?¡± ¡°No, but you can move to the second class, where you can get money sent to you¡­¡­. Well, you can go to a higher class, but if you go to a lower class, there¡¯s a rule that you can¡¯t go up again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Is there any difference in what we learn?¡± ¡°It depends on your motivation. In the first place, you are free to learn whatever you want in the special class. If you want to learn, you can learn as much as you want, and if you want to slack off, you can slack off as much as you want. In the second level class, the range of what you can learn is narrower. That¡¯s the only difference.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You can take your time. There¡¯s a bit of a grace period, and you might want to talk to the teachers about it. Right, Seyfi?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll help you in any way I can, so don¡¯t give up so easily.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± There is also the option of moving to the second-level class. The saint has just started her life at the magic school, but she has a big financial problem. Backwards and forwards, I was once again given the admission information by Serph and his assistant. ¡°It¡¯s not much to say, though, since there aren¡¯t many restrictions on the special class.¡± ¡°Uhm!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the second class,¡± said Leeya. ¡°I wanted to be in the second class! I don¡¯t know why I got an invitation for a special class!¡± I¡¯ve heard of such cases. ¡°I¡¯ve decided that you¡¯re good enough to do well in the special class. You¡¯re not happy?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡­ I want to work in my spare time and earn enough money to send it home to my parents¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I see. You can change your class immediately, so why don¡¯t you stay in a special class for a while and see how it goes. Based on your current situation, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be hindered by the special class.¡± Indeed. If you want to work in order to send money home to your parents, it would be rather easier to get time in the special class. ¡°¡­¡­I understand. I¡¯ll see how it goes ¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s good, Kunon thought. It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re classmates because I¡¯d like to hear more from her. ¡°I¡¯ll add a few things, but students in the special class are recognized as mages at the other end of the spectrum. That¡¯s why teachers sometimes ask us to do experiments and research, so we can earn some money. That¡¯s why the teachers ask you to consult with them. If they think you are the kind of person they want, they will offer you a way to earn money even if you don¡¯t want to. The amount is up for negotiation, though.¡± ¡°In short, you¡¯re a freelance assistant,¡± Serph summarized. ¡°The special classes are basically free. You don¡¯t have classes every day at a certain time like the second and third level classes, and the school doesn¡¯t force you into anything unless it¡¯s a personal commitment. The special class has the right to freely use the school facilities. I want you to take advantage of that right and immerse yourself in witchcraft, work, and whatever else you like, as much as you like.¡± It seems to be a class where you have a lot of freedom to do what you want. ¡°However, you need to accumulate about ten credits a year by doing research, experiments, or by doing what the teacher asks you. If you fall short by even one point, you¡¯ll be placed in the second level class the next year. I said earlier that you can skip as much as you want, and that¡¯s not a lie. However, if you don¡¯t get enough credits, your special class privileges will be taken away, that¡¯s all.¡± The point is, you can do whatever you want, but you have to manage your own schedule, and you have to decide how you¡¯re going to get credit. As for the other classes, many people enter the special class because they want to. It was based on their ability and motivation. It will be assumed that you do what is necessary for you, even if left alone. ¡°That¡¯s about it. All you have to remember is that you have to get ten credits in a year. There are many ways to earn credits, so you should ask your teachers.¡± With this, the admission information was brief and to the point. This is a special class with no particular restrictions, so I guess you¡¯ll just have to get used to living here from here on out. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Any questions?¡± There were a few questions, but none that came up that I should be concerned about. ¡°Yes, Kunon.¡± When the other three had finished their questions, Kunon, who had waited until the end because he thought it would be too long, raised his hand. ¡°Is it permissible to do business with the teacher?¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want, You are free to sell your assistants, and you are also free to sell what you have acquired or created. However, if you offend the teacher, you may be expelled from school, so please be sensible within the limits of the law and common sense.¡± I¡¯m glad. Kunon patted his chest. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot, but this is the most effective, safest, and proven way for Kunon to get out there with confidence. It would also give him a chance to make acquaintances with various teachers, and he would be thrilled if one of them was Satori, the water sorceress he admired. ¡°So, what kind of business do you run? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± ¡°I offer sleep. And if you¡¯re a woman, I want to heal your heart with my words..¡± ¡°Sleep?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only magic my master approves of. The rest of the magic is not much different from that of an ordinary water magician, but he said that this is the only one that he would accept. Also, if it¡¯s a woman, I want to give her my heart.¡± Master. The fact that it is the words of Zeonly that came out of thin air makes it a case for a hundred minutes and a glance. If that man, who rarely praises others, says he approves, then surely he can use it for business. But I didn¡¯t know what it was like just from hearing about it. ¡°What kind of sleep do you offer?¡± But if it¡¯s a form of business I¡¯ve never heard of, I¡¯m even more interested. ¡°You see, when a magician starts serious experiments and research, their life becomes irregular, right? If you get carried away, it¡¯s not uncommon to work two or three hours straight, and there are even some people who have trouble with it¡­¡­ people who don¡¯t start work until just before the deadline.¡± Those who forget to rest or eat and immerse themselves in their work. And there are those who can¡¯t get motivated unless they are pushed. There are those people. That¡¯s for sure. Especially those who don¡¯t get motivated until close to the deadline, there are many of them in this magic school. If they just did a little bit of work every day, they wouldn¡¯t be pushed to the edge of the cliff like this. There really are not a few people who do their work while lamenting like that. There are many of them. There are people who have this annoying tendency. If I were to use an analogy, I would say that it¡¯s like someone who has to do an assignment in the middle of a long vacation, but leaves it untouched until the last day of the vacation, and then puts it together in tears. Such people. ¡°It¡¯s a nap that these trapped people take for a brief moment. I thought it would be good business to provide an environment where they can sleep better, deeper, and more soundly¡­¡­. However, I have no idea how much money I can make from it, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a viable business. I¡¯d like to discuss that with you. Preferably to a woman.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll try that right away.¡± Serph¡¯s mind is filled with the faces of several teachers who are already being driven into various corners. They all had earthy faces that looked like they were about to die, and he wanted to give them a break right now. The basic principle of business is to provide what is needed to those who need it. Whether it¡¯s goods or services, that¡¯s usually how it works. ¡°Also, if you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯d like to heal your heart with my sweet words.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been daring you not to ask, but I don¡¯t think you want that.¡± ¡°Alright, then. If you insist, I¡¯ll make it easier for men if they want it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about that. Right, Seyfi?¡± What is a child saying? The assistant also looked at him to tell him something, and with a serious look on her face, she let out a murmur that felt like a strong reminder, ¡°A promising sorcerer¡¯s child¡­.. if I were only five years younger¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the end of the admission information. Have a productive school life, everyone.¡± Serph pretended he hadn¡¯t heard that. CH 54 ¡°A Problem? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to say anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say something, but I¡¯d fall asleep before I could say anything.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­¡­. We¡¯re all tired¡­¡­.¡± ¨C To put it simply, Kunon¡¯s business was a hit. It started with a free trial, and by the tenth day, four or five people a day were coming forward to use the service. You¡¯ll feel as if you¡¯ve slept half a day in just a short time! The fatigue of two or three nights is reduced to less than one! Once you¡¯ve experienced it, you¡¯ll never be able to escape it anymore. With the option of plush toys that look like the real thing! The most popular is the big hairless rat! With a threatening repeat customer rate of more than one hundred percent, rumors of this ¡°sleep environment¡± quickly spread, due in part to the fact that it was the business of a disciple of Zeonly¡­ There were not a few people who were cold-hearted or looking at the situation, but including them, it was showing signs of becoming a trend in the magic school. And it was only the tenth day of the school year. ¡°I think I may have stabilized by now. Thank you for everything, Mr. Serph.¡± Kunon was very grateful to Serph for all his help, lecturing him on the basics of business, securing a location, gathering customers, and publicity. Kunon was very happy to have Serph as a consultant. I also set the price. At this rate, he could earn the necessary living expenses in half a month instead of a month. What Kunon is afraid of at the moment is the existence of a follow-up business where someone has recreated the ¡°super soft water ball¡±. This is a magic school. It¡¯s not unusual for someone to be better than Kunon. There are probably a lot of people who could do it if they wanted to. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to build a system that would make money this fast, though¡­¡­ Rest. It¡¯s an essential element of human life besides food, clothing, and shelter. There are some people who use it.¡± I think that falls under the category of housing, but that¡¯s okay for now. Kuon¡¯s business soon began to take off. After Serph started collecting signatures from teachers and students and submitting them to the school, he was able to rent three small empty classrooms in the school building. These classrooms can be rented by individuals to house special class students or as temporary laboratories. Anyone can rent these classrooms, as long as they apply for what they will be doing there. All classrooms he rented were located on the second floor. The less frequently used classrooms were on the upper floors, so the first and second floors were up for grabs. It all happened so fast. Today, Serph had just come to check on the rented classrooms. Business was good and there were still people sleeping in the room. It used to be an empty classroom, but it was quickly becoming Kunon¡¯s living space. Library books were crammed in and interesting descriptions were being transcribed ¨C there were already several stacks of paper. Kunon is still a child of twelve. However, his desk is already that of a sorcerer. If the owner was not present, no one would think that this was a classroom used by a child. Serph does not question it at all, but it makes him uncomfortably aware that he is the disciple of Zeonly¡­ He is quite strange and frivolous on the inside, but his attitude toward magic is genuine. One of the rented classrooms is for Kunon¡¯s laboratory,¡­ and the other two are for business The two classrooms are divided into two sections, one for men and one for women, and the users sleep there. There are a few people sleeping in them right now. ¨C Those who really need this business will go back to work immediately after taking a nap, so this is not the place to be¡­ they often sleep in dedicated laboratories. So the users here are the calm ones. Or perhaps I should say, the ones who still have enough spare time. The teachers and students taking a nap in the dedicated laboratories looked quite dangerous, even to Kunon who was blind. So much so that it was easy to see why Serph was moving so quickly. Kunon also forgets to eat and sleep when he is immersed, but the people at this school are no exception¡­¡­. It seems like they are pushing him even further to the edge of the thresholds. I was already on the verge of fainting. In the case of Kunon, he was stopped by Iko and Linco before he could push himself to the edge. If he hadn¡¯t been stopped, he would have been in the same state. ¡°It¡¯s interesting magic, by the way. I guess that¡¯s what happens when you cover water with a highly elastic and flexible membrane.¡± The ¡°super soft water ball¡±, otherwise known as the water bed. Serph has also tried sleeping on one, and it was definitely a good one. It¡¯s softer than any good bed, and you don¡¯t even feel the weight of your own body, which is inevitable. It¡¯s a magical bed, so it will be gone in a day or two, but it was so good that he truly regretted it. If he could, he would change his bed at home to one of those. The high rate of repeat customers is a result of the many people who felt the same way. ¡°There¡¯s more to it than just the bed, though. But it¡¯s a secret, okay?¡± ¨C Serph is also an excellent magician, although he is not a water magician. He knows that there are many tricks in that ¡°water ball¡±. And that there are others. ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± He also understood that the trick was quite complicated. It¡¯s is a magic approved by Zeonly¡­ ¡°Hmmm. I wonder if I can teach it to Mr. Serph.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The secret is the big hairless rat.¡± Kunon held up a hairless rat made of water in his hands and showed it to me. ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, are you sure that¡¯s the most popular one?¡± ¡°Yes. Anybody, even if they don¡¯t like the water bed, can hold this and fall asleep immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Is it the size? Or weight? Is it the texture? I don¡¯t know, but it seems to be just right.¡± ¡°Here,¡± he was offered, but Serph refused to accept the big hairless rat, ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to¡­¡­ get out of it once I touch it, because it¡¯s going to make my life crazy.¡± Kunon wasn¡¯t sure what Serph was talking about, but he nodded his head and turned off the hairless giant rat. ¡°Anyway, I know things are going well. You don¡¯t need me anymore. I¡¯ll come by from time to time to check on you, and then you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you very much.¡± ¨C For the time being, this business would be enough to make ends meet for a while. ¡°By the way, have you found anything you want to do?¡± For the first ten days of school, Kunon spent his days preparing for the ¡°offer to sleep¡± and reading books out of unbridled intellectual curiosity. But I can¡¯t spend the rest of my life like this. I have to collect credits. If he loses even one point out of ten, this comfortable and free learning environment will be taken away from him. It would be safer to earn them as soon as possible. Even though it¡¯s¡­¡­. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a few invitations, but I¡¯m not sure I want to right now.¡± As Serph and the others had told me, there were a few requests from teachers and students to help with research¡­¡­ as an assistant. But I declined them. The nice thing about this business is that you can take it easy. The customers are asleep, and Kunon can read a book in the meantime. The school¡¯s library is filled with books on sorcery. I think I could spend my entire school life reading the books in the library. That¡¯s how happy I am with the environment. ¡°I just want to read books now. I didn¡¯t know that Professor Satori had published so many books. She also had a report to write.¡± I still haven¡¯t met the teacher of my dreams, but I did find the book she wrote. There were also reports that were not really books. I¡¯m reading through them now, focusing on those. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just the beginning, so there¡¯s no hurry yet. But be careful with your credits.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± And then. ¡°By the way, Mr. Serph, what happened to Miss Reyes?¡± ¡°Hmm? Are you curious about it?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I haven¡¯t heard anything about her yet.¡± I knew I would have a chance to talk to her sooner or later, but since we were both busy at the moment, Kunon didn¡¯t go to see her. Kunon was preparing for business and reading. The saintly Reyes must have started working on the money problems she had faced as soon as she entered the school. They were both occupied with their own affairs at the moment. ¡°She and Seyfi seem to have a lot on their mind, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be going well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­so you don¡¯t feel like she can take the easiest way out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the domain of the clergy to treat the sick and injured, so they can¡¯t get even a single coin as an individual.¡± ¡°That sounds like a challenge.¡± That was exactly what Kunon thought before he could do. He thought that he could go to some hospital or sanatorium and make a sales pitch, saying that he could cure everyone in the room for one million Nekka. But that didn¡¯t seem to work. ¡°Kunon, why don¡¯t you help her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, I¡¯ll help her. I¡¯m on the side of women.¡± It was a dignified and immediate answer. No need to say anything. Well, that was to be expected. But¡­ ¡°I¡¯d like to say ¡­¡­¡± Kunon tilted his head sadly. ¡°I treat the special class as a full-fledged sorcerer, don¡¯t I? It would hurt her pride to rudely help a full-fledged person. We are still friends, you know. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re more than friends and less than lovers, and if she asks me to help her, it¡¯s still a little hard to move voluntarily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s a bit of a surprising answer.¡± Also, I still don¡¯t think Kunon and the Saint are friends or anything. Well, I won¡¯t mention it because it won¡¯t change anything at the moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still a gentleman, though, so I¡¯ve never been unpolite to anyone.¡± No, I¡¯m sure you have. I¡¯m sure it happens often. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please convince Miss Reyes to talk to me about it. I don¡¯t know if I can help her, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to have an extra head to think about it.¡± ¡°Do you have any good business ideas?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what light magic is, so I¡¯m not at the stage where I can give her any ideas. After all, if you ask me how to make money without the healing that is synonymous with light magic, I don¡¯t know what else I can do¡­¡­.¡± Serph nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡± If you want to make a lot of money, like 1.5 million, you can¡¯t do it with a real job. Then, there is no other way but to use magic to earn money. Then Kunon was right, if you don¡¯t know the light magic she deals with, you can¡¯t talk to her. ¡°I invited her so much to teach me light magic, but she hasn¡¯t taught me at all¡­¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help it,¡± Serph said, shaking his head. He wouldn¡¯t be the first to ask her out with a request that looked like a pick-up line. Then we talked about hairless rats, checked on our classmates Hank and Leeya, and Serph left Kunon¡¯s classroom. ¨C It was five days later that Saint Reyes came to visit Kunon¡¯s classroom. CH 55 ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re feeling right now, this must be the feeling of disgrace.¡± I¡¯ve heard that she has only a few emotions. I¡¯m sure that I can say that because I don¡¯t have much emotion. A person with normal senses would not be able to say such a thing out of nowhere. The fact that she said it in the first breath, Reyes must have been in a rough state of mind, unlike the expressionless one on her face. ¡°Well, well, well ¡­¡­.¡± When Leeya overheard this comment, she tried to quiet Reyes, but her expression did not move a muscle. ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, isn¡¯t it? Are you nervous? Don¡¯t worry, just lie back and close your eyes and it will be over soon¡­¡­ Trust me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get more than your money¡¯s worth out of that body.¡± Kunon Gurion, who is in front of her, around twenty years old, explaining to the older female magic school teachers about the business of ¡°sleep¡± in a uselessly sweet way. Reyes can¡¯t help but feel helpless at the situation where she is finally forced to consult even this frivolous person. And more than that, she feels humiliated. She really didn¡¯t want to rely on Kunon or anyone else if she could help it. It was over two weeks into the school year. The saint Reyes came with her friends to the classroom Kunon was renting. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You can come in, but can you wait a moment?¡± Kunon had heard from Seyfi, the assistant teacher who had come to visit the day before, that she was bringing the saint today. But it was a bad timing. It was right before he was going to explain to his first guests about ¡°providing a sleeping environment¡±, so he had to ask the saints to wait for a while. And the saints had to wait and watch Kunon¡¯s behavior. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. The course of your choice ¨C the time of use is the whole morning. Option is the hairless rat. Okay. Please sign here: ¡­¡­ Yes, thank you. Then let¡¯s go to the secret garden.¡± Kunon took his new guest to the next classroom and came right back. ¡°Here you go. I was a little surprised to see such a large group of people here.¡± That¡¯s right. The saint was not alone. First, there was Seyfi, the associate teacher, who was supporting her. I know this because Kunon also had Serph with him. The problem is that she came with classmates. Our classmates Hank and Leeya came with her. ¡°I¡¯m the last person you¡¯ve talked to, right? I feel hurt. You should have asked me earlier.¡± That¡¯s what I meant. ¡°Personally, I never wanted to rely on you. You never know what they might ask for in return.¡± ¡°Haha. A gentleman would never take advantage of a woman¡¯s weakness. ¨C You owe me something, though.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m talking about the fear of that ¡°lending and borrowing¡±. Is Kunon getting the message or not? ¡°¡­.. I think you have a pretty good idea of my situation, can you handle it?¡± The saint¡¯s disbelief was strong. How can I trust him after he showed me such frivolous things as soon as he came here? ¨C However, she didn¡¯t have any regrets, and her expectations were high. Two weeks have passed since I entered the school. Kunon¡¯s business is already going well, and it¡¯s in this classroom. I was told that it used to be an empty classroom, but it had already turned into a laboratory. Books are strewn about. There are piles of papers. Catalysts, mediums, metals, and glassware are being brought in for who knows what purpose. For all intents and purposes, this messy place was the laboratory of a dedicated sorcerer. It was not the home of someone who had only recently been an apprentice sorcerer. He may seem frivolous and full of problems, but Kunon is already a sorcerer. He seems to be as capable as any teacher out there. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but have high hopes for him. And it¡¯s not just the saint, it¡¯s also the same for her two classmates. After all, Kunon Gurion is no ordinary person. This was the common impression of the three of us. He¡¯s frivolous, though. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the situation or if it¡¯s just that you have no hope of making money¡­¡± ¡°Yes. There are a number of jobs available, but they do not allow me to earn one and a half million Nekka a month.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use healing magic, can you?¡± ¡°Yes. My healing is a holy power given to me by my ancestors and God. It cannot be used for the mundane purpose of making money.¡± ¡°Is there a religious reason for that?¡± ¡°Yes, there is. That¡¯s what you have to understand.¡± ¡°Can a saint get married? Can a saint get married or will she be celibate for the rest of her life as a priestess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my question, so I have no comment.¡± ¡°Are you getting married, Miss Seyfi?¡± ¡°What? Ah, what? Marriage?¡± Seyfi, who was casually looking at the documents that were lying around, was surprised when she was suddenly asked to talk. ¡°I want to get married, but first I need to get a boyfriend¡­.. But first I need to pass the teacher¡¯s exam¡­¡­. No, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°A gentleman is always curious about the progress of an attractive woman. Right, Hank?¡± ¡°Oh? Oh, yeah, right.¡± Hank, who was also curious about the documents, gave a fresh reply. Leeya is getting fidgety too, so it looks like everyone but the saint is out of the conversation for now. ¡°- You can read whatever is around there if you like.¡± The important documents have been properly put away and put in order. All that¡¯s around is what I wrote down from books and references. More to the point, it was all information that was already in Kunon¡¯s head. Deciding that he was in no condition to talk to all of them, Kunon decided to just talk to the saint, not paying attention to his surroundings anymore. ¡°The way a sorcerer makes money is through these documents.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ These are the results of records that have undergone verification and experimentation regarding sorcery?¡± ¡°Yes. Someone buys it based on how important it is and how much it will affect the magic world in the future¡­¡­. Well, it¡¯s still too difficult for us.¡± Kunon and the others are still mere apprentice magicians. Our knowledge and experience are far from that of our predecessors. It¡¯s not easy to catch up and surpass them in terms of abilities and ideas. Most of the ideas I have come up with have already been thought of and passed by someone else. No one would want to pay for a compilation or experiment of such things. If you win, you can expect to make a lot of money, but, well, not right now. ¡°One and a half million a month? That¡¯s not an amount you can earn by working normally¡­¡­ Then I guess you¡¯ll have to do some kind of business instead of working for someone else.¡± ¡°I thought about that idea too. But what do you want me to sell? I know that selling magic is what a magician does, but my magic can¡¯t be used as a tool to make money. I don¡¯t have the money to start a business, nor do I have the know-how to do so. It would take too much time to learn now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I try my hand at a random business, I would fail and go into debt.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve done quite well in that regard.¡± ¡°Providing a sleep environment? It¡¯s only the result of doing what I can, though.¡± Simply put, the saint is in a state where she is restricted in what she can do. For religious reasons. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the saint is one of the world¡¯s greatest treasures, but I never thought that the day would come when she would be in so much trouble with money. A saint was once a non-entity against demon kings and demon tribes. If you only take away their abilities, they could never dream of getting rich. And yet, here we are. It¡¯s a difficult time to be a saint. It¡¯s just not possible. ¡°I did a quick search, and am I correct in assuming that light magic specializes in healing and purification?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we divide it into two major categories, the magic I can use will be those two.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t use healing?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Is it safe to use purification for business?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°By the way, is there anything you want to learn here, Miss Reyes? Do you want to master magic or is that just a vague goal?¡± ¡°I want to learn everything I can. A magic school is the right place to do that, right?¡± Kunon nodded, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, why don¡¯t you work with me to make a magic tool? I¡¯ve got a few ideas, but I haven¡¯t started on them yet. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll ever finish it, but, you know, magic tools are big when they hit.¡± ¡°- Wait a minute!¡± It was Seyfi who stopped Kunon from speaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t that about the rights to the new magic tool? No matter how much it costs, it is indeed a joint production..¡± If you win the rights to the magic tools, the amount is large. Even if you don¡¯t win, if you get a good reputation, you¡¯ll still get a lot of money there. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s something I was originally planning to create one day after going through various experiments. It¡¯s just to the extent that if we had light magic, we might be able to manage it right now. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to raise all my powers separately. Besides, the main character is Miss Reyes, and it¡¯s easy for me to just come up with ideas.¡± Just to give you an idea. It was still a big story, but Kunon was in his usual light-hearted mood. ¡°Above all, I¡¯m on the side of women. It¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s duty to cut himself some slack.¡± The tone was so light that I wondered if he really understood what he was saying. ¡°What do you suggest? This is the only money-making scheme I can think of that I can offer right now.¡± ¡°Can I wait to hear what you have to say before I respond?¡± I don¡¯t think so. As long as I¡¯m talking about an idea, I have to talk about the concept and the finished product. I don¡¯t want you to take all the information with you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­. What is the success rate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. As I said before, you¡¯re the main person in charge of making the magic tools. Once it¡¯s in your hands, there¡¯s nothing more for me to do but watch and wait. Of course, I will watch with passion until the end.¡± ¡°Can you make one and a half million Nekka a month with it¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I think you can. I think you can make a lot more money in the long run. That¡¯s up to you, though. No, it¡¯s our first time working together.¡± ¡°- Okay. I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, okay.¡± After two weeks of thinking about this and that, I couldn¡¯t find a way to make one and a half million bucks. He still hadn¡¯t told me what he was going to do, but here I was, finally coming up with a way to make some money. Then there is no choice but to challenge. The saint made a decision, even though she was prepared to go to the second class if it came down to it. I¡¯m trying to shut up Kunon, who is making a lot of noise. ¡°You¡¯re sure? Are you sure you want to do this? Yes! It¡¯s an experiment in light magic! I have to write it all down!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t anxious. But now I have no choice but to do it. CH 56 ¡°¡­¡­more than I thought, really ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Now that the saint had made her decision, it was time to get down to business. First, she asked Seyfi and her classmates to leave the classroom, leaving Kunon and the saint alone. From the saint¡¯s point of view, being alone with Kunon was a situation she wanted to avoid at all costs. But for now, there was no choice. While in a completely defensive state of mind and body ¨C Kunon, contrary to expectations, immediately began to talk about the concept of the magic tool. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± ¡°That¡¯s about it. What do you think? Did you fall in love with me again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fall in love with you from the beginning.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think that if it weren¡¯t for the light-hearted comments he made along the way. If he wouldn¡¯t do that, I could have welcomed him as a normal, talented colleague. ¨C The saint was completely defensive in body and mind, but even so, she was immediately drawn in by Kunon¡¯s talk about the new magic tools. He really was a great kid, more than I expected. I knew right away that it was no lie or fluke that he was a disciple of Zeonly Finrole, whose name was selling well right now. ¡°- Shi Shirura¡­¡­ I see.¡± Taking notes on a borrowed pen and paper, the saint asked Kunon questions to deepen her understanding. ¡°This is all I have to say about it. Do you understand most of it?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re talking about artificially cultivating the spiritual grass Shi Shirura, which only grows in the holy land, with my purification magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have been trying to find out more about the holy land, and I¡¯ve heard that the land has a strong holy and purifying power, so I thought you might be able to cultivate it.¡± ¡°I understand the theory, but I¡¯m not sure if I can do it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s up to you, you know. There¡¯s not much I can do in this story.¡± If you can do this, I think this research and its results will be of some value. And of course, Shi Shirura itself is worth a lot. Once we have a system in place for cultivation and mass production¡­¡± ¡°Are you thinking, I could make a hundred and fifty thousand a month?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m going to turn Shi Shirura into a healing potion, right? That¡¯s a whole new product¡­¡­, and it¡¯s a magical tool, which makes it even more valuable, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it does. Have you fallen back in love with me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fall in love with you in the first place.¡± Kunon¡¯s idea was to use the spiritual herb Shi Shirura as a raw material to make medicine. When you use herbs as raw materials, the resulting potion will be a so-called magic potion. Potions can be used for a variety of purposes, but if we use Shi Shirura, it will be a very fast-acting wound potion. Kunon¡¯s idea was to create a completely new potion for wounds, which he said was still a secret. He might tell me if I said, ¡°I¡¯m back in love with you,¡± but I would never tell him, risking my saintly pride. ¡°I think it¡¯s more valuable to process it than to use it by itself. If I can produce about five plants a month, I can make that much profit. That¡¯s just my calculation, though.¡± That was unexpected. Growing just five plants is worth more than one and a half million Nekka a month. ¨C At this point, Reyes had the odds stacked against him. Originally, she had often traveled to sacred places for her work. It was a place she was familiar with. She was familiar with the conditions and atmosphere of the holy places, and the way the land was purified with holy magic. That¡¯s it. I can create that land, that space, with my own power. It would be difficult to do so on a permanent basis, but there should be no problem if you want to establish a temporary cultivation site. Above all, there is the noble purpose of serving others by making medicine for wounds. This would not be against the doctrine. ¡°I¡¯ll try it right away.¡± ¡°Oh, wait.¡± Kunon stopped the saint as she was about to leave the classroom. ¡°If possible, could you rent a classroom near here and grow them there?I¡¯d like to watch and record the process of growing them. Of course, I¡¯d like to record your hard work as well.¡± ¡°Really, I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m sure I can get credit for this if I submit it to the school. Aside from making money, raising Shi Shirura is a great experiment and a great achievement for the sorcery world. Let¡¯s just call it a joint experiment between the two of us. You can raise it, I¡¯ll keep track. And when you¡¯re free, I¡¯d like to have lunch with you.¡± That was it, thought the saint. Lunch, though. For the past two weeks, she hadn¡¯t had time to think about credits. All I¡¯ve done is run around trying to find money. I still don¡¯t understand the credit system, but I¡¯ve heard that if you don¡¯t get ten points in a year, you¡¯re forced to move from a special class to a second class. The difference between being forced to move and having no choice is that the result is the same, but the meaning is different. Ten points per year. That¡¯s about one point per month. If you think about it that way, you may not have much time to spare. ¡°Are joint experiments with other people allowed?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve checked.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid we have no choice.¡± ¡°Yes! Lunch with me!¡± ¡°This is not a response to lunch.¡± It is hard to say no to a saint¡¯s personal reasons when she is offered a unit. Kunon was the one who initiated this conversation. And once you¡¯ve grown the spirit grass Shi Shirura, you¡¯ll need to ask again then about processing it into magical tools further down the line. The point is that Kunon¡¯s presence is still necessary. It¡¯s too early to cut it off. ¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m starting to feel like I don¡¯t have to cut it off, as long as I can put up with useless light talk. Aside from his personality, Kunon¡¯s abilities, knowledge, and ideas are extraordinary. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll gain a lot from his company. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get the seeds for Shi Shirura, and Miss Reyes can apply to rent an empty classroom. The application is -¡° Kunon stood up and opened the doorway. There were Seyfi, Hank and Leeya. They were kicked out, but it was still hard to leave, so they waited until the conversation was over. In case you¡¯re wondering, they didn¡¯t know what kind of person Kunon was yet, so they thought it would be a bad idea to leave him alone with the saint. However, such fears are not unfounded. ¡°Miss Seyfi, Miss Reyes will be applying for an empty classroom, so please help her. Hank and Leeya, if you¡¯re not too busy, help me out a bit.¡± It was originally about the saint¡¯s money. However, it was Kunon who was more motivated and eager to get on with it. ¡°Wow, ¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This is the saint¡¯s own¡­¡­! This is the saint¡¯s unique magic, the warding. The five potted plants prepared by Hank and Leeya were covered by the ¡°warding¡± put up by the saint. It¡¯s transparent, but you can see a dome-shaped membrane that reflects light glintingly. I can¡¯t say exactly what it is, but I can feel the divine power. It¡¯s also very powerful. The area is small and narrow, but still, it is an overwhelming power that cannot be broken so easily. It is said to be the strongest defensive magic that only a saint can use, with the power to block out evil beings. A saint is a saint because she can use it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s not every day you get the chance to see the ¡°warding¡± of a saint. While her classmates were making a scene and Seyfi was calmly observing, Kunon was just recording. Of course, the feeling was the same. Kunon was also surprised and excited. But more than that, his priority right now is to write down what he sees and feels so that he doesn¡¯t forget. He plans to be fully excited when it is over. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve created an artificial sanctuary.¡± ¨C The holy woman called out to Kunon, who was quietly scribbling away alone. Kunon replied excitedly as he scribbled away. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve got so many ideas for things to try after seeing this! Can I ask you to do another one?! Can I? I¡¯ll buy you a parfait! I¡¯ll buy you three drinks! Please, please, please!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I remember this tension. It was the same Kunon from the entrance exam. ¨C The saint could finally believe it. I¡¯m asking you out, but I¡¯m not picking you up. She knew that Kunon¡¯s words had been true. ¡°Isn¡¯t three parfaits too cheap?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m on a tight budget too.¡± ¡°You must be making a lot of money now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Being a sorcerer costs a lot of money.¡± ¨C This is the kind of person Kunon Gurion is. Once you know that, there¡¯s no need to be alarmed. The next day. The seeds of the spiritual grass Shi Shirura sprouted safely and began to grow. CH 57 ¡°Do you need to record more than ten times a day?¡± ¡°Hmmm, I guess so. I¡¯m not sure about it, so that¡¯s why I think it¡¯s better to record it often.¡± His reply may or may not have been to the point. Finally, the money was in place, and the saint¡¯s life at the magic school had settled down a bit. I also rented an empty classroom, so now I have a place to settle down. With this, I think I¡¯ve finally managed to secure a foundation for my studies. The only thing that makes me a little uncomfortable is Kunon¡¯s frequent visits to check. Yesterday, he came several times, and today, he came already early in the morning. And this is the second time he has come. I didn¡¯t expect him to come so often. It¡¯s true that I left the record-keeping to him, but even so, he comes too often. It seems like he¡¯s picking up girls, but he¡¯s not. If she hadn¡¯t noticed Kunon¡¯s true intentions, the saint wouldn¡¯t have been able to relax. ¨C As proof of this, Kunon came and headed straight for the potted plant growing the spiritual grass Shi Shirura. Don¡¯t worry about the saint. ¡°Not much has changed, has it?¡± It was Hank who said this. In fact, Hank, Leeya, and Seyfi are in the classroom right now. Kunon didn¡¯t mind that at all. To be honest, nothing has changed since I saw it today morning. But I want to keep an eye on it until it¡¯s finished, and I want to record it. I¡¯ve seen dried spirit plant powder before, but I¡¯ve never seen spirit plant itself, so it¡¯s unusual for me. I want to take a good look at it. It is indeed a rare thing. If she hadn¡¯t been a saint, it would have been impossible for her to cultivate it so smoothly. No one had yet succeeded in cultivating and mass-producing the spiritual grass Shi Shirura. I¡¯ve seen it in pictures, but the real thing has such a¡­¡­ presence. It has a holy presence. That¡¯s why they call it a sacred plant. I¡¯m sure its presence is that of a ¡°ward¡±. And before that, Kunon should not be able to see the spirit plants. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t see it, can you?¡± I¡¯m surprised that he would say that. No one can touch such a delicate issue. ¡°What is actually going on with Kunon¡¯s eyes?¡± No, I touched it. The saint touched him mercilessly. With her usual emotionless, expressionless face, she cut into the mystery of Kunon¡¯s vision, which was difficult to touch. I wonder if this is a sign of ¡°lack of emotion¡±. But I was sure that everyone in the room was wondering. Kunon always wears an eye patch and carries a stick. No matter how you look at him, he is not in a condition to be looking at his surroundings, at least not with his eyes. And yet, he is able to take written tests. He can also read at a fairly high speed. I¡¯m in the process of keeping a record of my observations. The many actions that can never be done without being able to see are a mystery to Kunon itself. ¡°Hmmm. Are you curious about me?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I never used to have any interest in you.¡± ¡°Can I tell you something? My secret?¡± ¡°No, I want everyone here to hear it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a selfish little girl. But as a gentleman, I¡¯ll answer it.¡± I don¡¯t know what it is, but the saint seems to have gotten better at handling Kunon. And why doesn¡¯t Kunon just turn to the saints instead of the potted plants? Why didn¡¯t he at least try to say a few words of seduction while turning his face to them? ¡°You can tell colors by magic?¡± Leeya was the first one to show interest. ¡°If it¡¯s far away, not at all, but close enough. I can tell exactly what color a person is when they are close enough to touch. It¡¯s color discrimination, so I can see the shapes of letters and pictures.¡± I don¡¯t know about the magic world as a whole, but to Leeya¡¯s knowledge, the theory that magic can tell colors was new to her. But if that was true, then Kunon¡¯s mystery was solved. The book he was touching, he could recognize the letters by their colors. If that¡¯s the case, then you can see the pictures, too. ¡°As my master told me, this is something I¡¯ve acquired because I¡¯ve been craving it. In short, it¡¯s the transformation of magic.¡± The more you use magic, the more you can transform it. ¡°The more you use magic, the more the quality of the magic changes according to the will of the practitioner and the image of the magic.¡± The theory is that as a person becomes more proficient, his or her magic power will gradually change into a form that is best suited to the magic he or she is good at and the attributes he or she can use. It is said that this is the reason why people get used to magic that is difficult to use at first, but as they continue to use it, they gradually get used to it. ¡°The more you use magic, the more familiar you become with it,¡± he said. ¡°You guys who can see it originally don¡¯t need it, right? I guess that¡¯s why there¡¯s never been anyone as transformed as me.¡± Kunon also has a ¡°mirror eye¡± that allows him to see for a moment, but he is not talking about it because it is still in the trial stage. There will come a time when we will be able to present it to the world in a concrete form, but that time is certainly not now. ¨C There is also the problem of being able to see things that are not really there, so we should be careful with that. ¡°By the way, why are Leeya and Hank here? Have you come to interrupt the love triangle between me, Miss Reyes, and Professor Seyfi?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m¡­¡­.¡± Aside from Seyfi, who mumbled quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start. I came to Miss Reyes and Miss Seyfi for advice.¡± ¡°Same here. I¡¯m like you, Hank. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°These two guys have been helping me with my money problems. Now it¡¯s my turn to help them.¡± With the exception of Kunon, the classmates seemed to have started interacting with each other early on. ¡°I see. If you were women, I might have done my best to help you. Too bad.¡± The two classmates didn¡¯t have any expectations of Kunon, which was fine. ¡°But since we¡¯re classmates, maybe I¡¯ll help a little.¡± Which one? No, I guess I should simply be grateful. For what it¡¯s worth, Kunon is brilliant, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be exhausted if I had to deal with him properly in the first place. I¡¯ve heard that there are three main types of sorcerer¡¯s experiments. First, something that uses magic as a power source. Second, the magic itself is modified. Third, the elucidation of something that uses magic. If you apply these three categories¡­¡­, what Miss Reyes is doing right now would be category three. The third, the elucidation of something using magic. If we apply this to the example, it would be ¡°figuring out how to cultivate the spiritual grass Shi Shirura¡±. ¡°Hank is fire, and Leeya is wind, right? Is there anything you want to try?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really think of anything. I¡¯ve been a teacher¡¯s assistant here for years, so I¡¯ve tried just about everything I can think of.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be in a special class in the first place, so I was just confused when I was suddenly told about credits and experiments¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then you can help me come up with something. If something strikes you while you¡¯re working on it, that¡¯s when you can do your own experiments. I¡¯ll pay you. It¡¯s better than wasting your time doing nothing.¡± Help yourself to an idea. It was a somewhat scary proposition, but I could see how it was better than doing nothing. ¡°What are you going to make me do?¡± ¡°I want Hank to make bacon for me to eat.¡± ¡°Bacon!?¡± I¡¯ve got a valuable sorcerer and I want him to help me process meat. ¡°I want Leeya to fly.¡± ¡°Fly?¡± ¡°Yeah, to fly. There is magic that can make you float in the sky, but there is no magic that can make you fly, right? I failed at it once before, so I wanted to get rid of my regret.¡± There are flying magicians. However, the method of using it has not been made public. If Kunon¡¯s proposal were to be realized, it would be an achievement that would lead to credit. And if she could get paid for it, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal for Leeya. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have lunch with me today, Miss Reyes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as we¡¯re all together.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. That¡¯s a promise. Let¡¯s go have lunch, Miss Seyfi.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Seyfi thought as she replied. ¨C I wonder if there is any reason for me to stay with them anymore. The students in this year¡¯s special class are excellent. It seems that they don¡¯t need any more help from the teachers. In particular, I was most worried about Kunon Gurion. I was worried about his eyes and his personality, but now that I was convinced that he was definitely that guy¡¯s student, I didn¡¯t have to worry. Although I am that guy¡¯s disciple. I don¡¯t like it, but he reminds me of Zeonly¡­ I have a few personal thoughts about him, but still, he is excellent. I am sure that he will be the one to lead the special class this year. CH 58 ¡°Reyes, I¡¯m tired of this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Work is tiring.¡± ¡°His demands are insane¡­¡­¡± ¡°You knew that from the beginning, didn¡¯t you? He wasn¡¯t normal from the start, was he?¡± ¡°He was¡­¡­ naive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Leeya said, too.¡± The saint, who replied while reading the reference, was no longer paying particular attention. It¡¯s something I¡¯m used to. For the past few days, the poor classmates who were lured by the rewards and sweet talk have been dragging their exhausted bodies to the saint¡¯s classroom. To be honest, I can¡¯t help but wonder why they come here. Well, I guess this is the easiest place to come right now. ¡°Ah, there you are.¡± At the sound of the child¡¯s voice, Hank¡¯s body shuddered as he lay prostrate on the table. Kunon had arrived. ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the break, Hank. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to make some bacon to my satisfaction.¡± To Hank, Kunon was now an employer who forced him to do hard labor. Kunon went straight to check on the spirit plants. He did not hesitate, as if he had been approached by a woman. The spiritual grass Shi Shirura should be ready to harvest soon. It¡¯s growing really well ¨C I¡¯ll make sure of that. This is the sixth time today. Of course, nothing has changed since the last time. The saint told her classmates that they could enter the classroom without permission. The saint is no longer bothered by having to deal with people coming and going. If they are not allowed to come in, or if she is not present, she locks the door, so this is not a problem. ¡°I¡¯ve been working on the fire for the past few days. I¡¯m still tired from the day before¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine. You can use magic if you have the power, even if your body is tired.¡± ¡°¡­.. Reyes, help me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve finished your conversation, please leave the room immediately.¡± It¡¯s not only the demands of his employer, Kunon, but also the indifference of the saint. ¡°Your cool attitude is cute too, Miss Reyes. Can I come back for lunch?Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°As long as you bring me a sandwich.¡± She is no longer paying attention to Kunon¡¯s light-hearted comments. It is true that the saintly Reyes does not have many emotional ups and downs compared to normal people. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a quick touch, but I feel that she is driven by logic and rationality, not emotion. The more I get to know them, the more obvious it becomes. ¡°Good for you. It¡¯s good to know that even if I fail, Miss Reyes will eat it and take care of it. Now let¡¯s get back to making bacon. Or don¡¯t you want a reward? I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Damn you¡­¡­ for taking advantage of people¡¯s weaknesses!¡± If the bacon is completed to Kunon¡¯s satisfaction, a success fee will be paid in addition to the daily allowance. ¡°If you ask me, I think Hank has more of a problem with getting paid for a job well done.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give me that crappy argument. That¡¯s not cute.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t handle it if men think I¡¯m cute.¡± It¡¯s as if he is asserting that women love him. That¡¯s a lot of confidence. Kunon walked out of the classroom, taking Hank with him. In the silence of the classroom, only the sound of papers being rolled up could be heard. The saint muttered quietly. ¡°Well, I guess lunch money paid off again today.¡± Thanks to Hank¡¯s recent failures in making bacon, lunches using the failed bacon are passed around. As far as I can tell, it¡¯s not that different from regular bacon. But that¡¯s still not enough to meet Kunon¡¯s order. I don¡¯t know how much Kunon really wants, but as a saint, he is very helpful. I¡¯m on the verge of making some money, but I haven¡¯t gotten the reward itself yet. The saint¡¯s wallet is still in a tight spot. Kunon and Hank came out of the school building again. The sun was strong. It was supposed to be autumn, but the vestiges of summer still lingered. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡­¡± A small smoker was set up a little farther away from the school because of the smoke. There was already a different kind of meat set up inside. It¡¯s called ¡°bacon¡± in a word, but the type of meat is not only pork. There were pigs, boars, cows, horses, and chickens. In an unusual way, they have also tried the meat of bears, lizards, snakes, demons, and magical beasts. ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡± Letting out a sigh, Hank put the fire in the bottom bunk. The fire itself is a rudimentary step for a firebrand sorcerer. However, maintaining it for a long time is a different story. Fire magic, unlike other magic, is very susceptible to sparks and accidents. Hank has been taught to never leave the magic when using fire. In this bacon making process, it is necessary to maintain a constant fire. You can¡¯t have a high heat or a low heat, so you have to be very careful. ¨C Hank¡¯s unadorned impression was that the work was more difficult and tedious than he had expected. It takes time. It¡¯s hard to relax. It¡¯s tiring. The hours are long. I¡¯m even beginning to think it¡¯s reasonable to be paid a little better. ¡°Hank, are you a slow learner?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kunon, who usually goes away with a quick ¡°See you later¡±, stayed right next to Hank today. Hank could tell that Kunon was looking at him and aware of him, even though the eye patch was there so he could not see his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the best¡­¡­¡± Hank is eighteen years old now. He came here to Dillashick at the age of thirteen and has been working for five years to make sure that he will definitely pass the entrance exam to the magic school. Five years. It¡¯s not that I think the training was a waste of time¡­.., but I had no idea that the entrance exam was something you could absolutely pass. When I found out, I was so shocked that I almost fell to my knees. I almost cried at my own stupidity. When I think about it, I¡¯m definitely not a smart person. I think magic is a very useful thing. ¡°I agree with you.¡± Magic is power. Power is a useful thing. Power is something that can hurt you or protect you. It can destroy people¡¯s lives, or it can enrich them. There is no right or wrong in power itself. It all depends on how the practitioner uses it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go one step further. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, why haven¡¯t you tried anything? I¡¯m sure Hank can do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about using your power in a more useful way. Hank is good at manipulating and controlling magic. But I think he¡¯s too conventional. I think your magic should be used more freely.¡± Sorcery is freedom. It was a strange word that didn¡¯t seem to make sense to me, but I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay for fire to have a smell.¡± ¡°What? Smell¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good to have fires of different colors. I think it¡¯s okay to have a fire that burns at a constant rate or a fire that burns only something specific. As for me, I think it¡¯s okay to have fire that you can touch as a material. But I don¡¯t know much about fire magic, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible.¡± I still feel like I don¡¯t quite understand what Kunon is saying. But for some reason, I think I understand. Making bacon. I wonder what Kunon is really looking for in this simple task. ¡°Could it be that I should be using an unusual fire to make bacon?¡± Hank was about to say. A girl in a blue robe peeked out of a window on the second floor of the school building and called out to Kunon, ¡°Hey Kunon!¡± ¡°- Alright, let us talk about it later.¡± As soon as she called him, he was already gone. ¡°Oh, hey¡­¡­!¡± There was no time to stop him. I think he was just talking about something important, but even so, there was no hesitation in Kunon¡¯s actions. He threw away everything that he and Hank had talked about just before and turned on his heel and ran up in the air. This is the staircase of ¡°Water Ball A Ori¡±. He creates a ¡°water ball a ori¡± that looks like thin ice and uses it as a platform. I was surprised the first time I saw it, but I¡¯ve seen it so many times I¡¯m used to it. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Sleeping Beauty. Your Kunon is here.¡± ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re as funny as ever, Kunon.¡± I guess they haven¡¯t met before. While exchanging such light words of greeting, Kunon quickly entered the school building through the window and disappeared from Hank¡¯s sight! That area is around the classroom that Kunon is renting. The girl whom he called ¡°Sleeping Beauty¡± must be a guest, I¡¯m sure. ¡°¡­¡­ magic is free, huh?¡± A younger sorcerer who had said all sorts of self-serving things and then left without a care in the world. The words that he hadn¡¯t collected in any way swirled around in Hank¡¯s mind. Fire with a smell. Fires of different colors. Fires that burn with a certain heat. Fires that only burn something specific. These were ideas that Hank had never even slightly thought of. Hank scratched his head. I guess I¡¯ve been an assistant for too long¡­ I¡¯ve been a teacher¡¯s assistant all my life. I¡¯ve always worked under the direction of someone else. And because I was an assistant, I did a lot of chores like helping with research and writing notes. My knowledge of magic and basic sorcery has grown. But in terms of thinking, I am aware that I have been doing only conventional things. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t think of anything that I might think of right away. I don¡¯t need to keep a fire burning to make bacon. All you need to do is to smoke the meat with the heat and smoke of wood chips and herbs. If you want, you don¡¯t even have to follow the traditional bacon making process. As long as the result is the bacon Kunon wants, that¡¯s all that matters. ¡°Ah¡­¡­, I see. So this is the experiment.¡± I¡¯m not an assistant anymore. No one would tell him what to do if he remained passive. From here on, Hank would have to think, learn, and experiment on his own. I felt like I was finally at the starting point. His thoughts, which had been bewildered by the various aspects of the special class and unable to find anything to do, were finally coming together. If so, there was only one thing to think about. I need to get paid for my success. I think I¡¯m starting to get a vague idea of what I want to do. The younger sorcerer gave me a guiding direction. Then I won¡¯t have to spend any more time making this bacon. Besides, it¡¯s been almost a month since the start of this school year. The factions should start moving soon. I guess it was fortunate that I was able to get my thoughts together before then. CH 59 ¡°You¡¯re getting more stable.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. I think so, too.¡± It was mid-afternoon. I saw Kunon and Leeya near the school building, away from where the smoker was. Leeya floating with wind magic, and Kunon looking up at him. It¡¯s not high. Leeya¡¯s stomach is about the height of Kunon¡¯s head. -The most frightening thing about training in flying magic is any accident of height and speed. If you mismanage your magic and crash into the ground, a tree, or a rock, you can¡¯t avoid getting hurt. That¡¯s why it¡¯s good to practice at such a height. ¡°We¡¯ve been doing this since this morning, right? Do you think it¡¯s going to hold up during the day?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± We were going to start training for flight. In the morning, we were only going to maintain the levitation, and in the afternoon, we were going to try it out in earnest. The first thing that Kunon ordered Leeya to do was to use the magic for staying in midair, ¡°wind levitation¡±, for a long time in a stable manner. Unlike Hank, the younger Leeya is still not very good at manipulating and controlling magic. He still lacks the experience as a simple magician to ¡°use magic¡±. In order to make up for this lack of experience, he was able to maintain the ¡°wind levitation¡± for a long time. I strongly recommended it to Leeya, especially since he hadn¡¯t done much in the way of using and maintaining magic for long periods of time. What Kunon wants from Leeya is to ¡°fly¡±. If he is not able to manipulate and control his magic, it will be very dangerous. In fact, Kunon had had an accident once. And that was in the royal castle of the Huglia Kingdom. He managed to get out of the accident unscathed by his quick thinking, but Dario, the knight, was angry with him afterwards, which is still a bitter memory that he cannot forget. And Kunon knows from experience that using and maintaining magic for a long time is the best way to train the manipulation and control of magic power. In fact, Leeya has become so accustomed to it in such a short time. At first, he wasn¡¯t very stable, but now he can maintain it from morning to noon with ease. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start today. Are you ready, boy?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­¡± Leeya¡¯s voice darkened slightly, but I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going to get hurt anyway. ¡­¡­However, Kunon can understand that he still doesn¡¯t want to do it because he is afraid. Magic is manifested from a sigil. It becomes magic by drawing a sigil floating somewhere on the body with magical power. Strangely enough, from the time the crest appears on the body, the sorcerer is able to draw the crest with his senses. At first, by saying certain keywords ¨C the name of the magic, such as ¡°water ball a ori¡± or ¡°wash bubble¡± ¨C the sigil is automatically drawn. Once you get used to it, you won¡¯t need to say it anymore. This is the basic magic. And that¡¯s where the story begins. It is possible to change the magic by deliberately disrupting, shifting, moving, overlapping, or distorting the completed emblem. This is the way to create individuality and originality in magic. A skilled magician will have a wide range of applications for a single magic. Some of them can be changed to the point of being unrecognizable. However, these are often the trump cards of individual sorcerers, so they are never published or announced. The same goes for the ¡°flight¡± I ordered from Leeya. It is a typical ¡°there is a magic that is known to fly, but its use has not been announced¡± ¨C magic. We all expected that the ¡°flight¡± would be an original addition to some kind of ¡°wind levitation¡± magic. However, even if the theory is correct, the story is very different when it comes to actually doing it. ¡°Let¡¯s try it then.¡± Kunon said, and Leeya was enveloped in a ¡°soft water ball¡±. ¨C Leeya Hose is the second son of a baronial family in a small country known as the countryside. He was born into the aristocracy, but his family was so poor that he probably lived a poorer life than the richest merchant in the country. In such a fly-by-night baronial family, a promising sorcerer was born. That was Leeya. His father, a money-losing baron, worked very hard to raise the money to pay for her education as a sorcerer. It was probably due to various calculations and an investment in the future. If Leeya becomes a successful sorcerer, he will be able to earn a lot of money. If he did, he would at least be able to escape his life of poverty. If he was an excellent sorcerer, it was not only a dream anymore to marry into a higher-ranking family. He¡¯s not a duke, but there¡¯s a good chance that he can get married to a count. ¡­¡­and there must have been a great deal of such calculation. It was not a bad deal for Leeya either. His brother, the heir to the family fortune, was well educated, but his younger brothers and sisters, including himself, were not. I don¡¯t want my younger brother and sister to be poor. If I wanted to, I could send them to a school in the city. Of course, I want to be respectful to my parents. And above all, I want to become a great sorcerer for my future. Leeya was educated as a sorcerer and studied hard. As a result, Leeya¡¯s skills grew rapidly. It was partly because he had a strong desire to learn, and partly because there were only a small number of sorcerers in the small country. Even if we discounted these factors, Leeya¡¯s growth was remarkable. At some point in time, he had become an apprentice sorcerer, so much so that he was even said to be ¡°an excellent candidate to be confirmed as a royal court sorcerer in the future¡± in the country. It¡¯s not just his parents, but even the country¡¯s top officials had high hopes for him, and he was sent to the magic city of Dillashick with all his heart, and¡­ ¡°¡­¡­? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going to do it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡± And now, I¡¯m a little devastated. Now? No, not since the entrance exam. In my homeland, I was called a genius and a child prodigy, and I had a certain amount of confidence. But ever since I saw Kunon¡¯s magic, that confidence was shattered without a second thought. He was shattered. It was dust. The ¡°water ball¡± that enveloped him now was of a different caliber than Leeya¡¯s magic. Kunon is said to be able to use only two kinds of magic. So what? If you include the number of applications, even twenty or thirty would not be enough. ¡°I¡¯ll do it then.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to record you flying and rolling all over the place.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t record me rolling¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Failure is also a great sample¡­¡­. Okay. I¡¯ll replace the part where you fell with ¡®I talked to a girl¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll just roll over.¡± We must never allow any number of failures to be described as ¡°talking to girls,¡± which can only lead to misunderstandings. I¡¯ve already failed a hundred times, and I¡¯m going to fail many more times today. -The ¡°water ball¡± that surrounds Leeya is a cushion to keep him from getting hurt if he fails to ¡°fly¡±, and it has saved him from a hundred accidents. A slightly thick film of water. With this, no matter how fast I fall or roll on the ground, I can¡¯t help but feel dizzy and scared. How fortunate to be able to train for the ¡°flight¡± while staying safe. However, my heart is mixed. I can¡¯t help but think that if Kunon had the Wind Sigil, he would have learned to fly by now. A frog in a well does not know the ocean. I was confident, but I knew that there were people above me in the world. I never forgot to be humble and to learn. But still. I had a certain feeling that I could not and would not be defeated by my peers. Now, that feeling has been shattered. It¡¯s dust. ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± Although Kunon often leaves the room to do business, he returns just as often to check on the situation. I think it¡¯s because it¡¯s a magic that Kunon himself is interested in. I made a lot of mistakes today. I¡¯ve tried more than a hundred times, and I still haven¡¯t succeeded in getting Leeya to fly. The ¡°Wind Levitation¡± is a floating magic. You can move slowly, but it is so fast that it is more appropriate to say that you are drifting. Floating magic. To this, I add the originality of speed¡­¡­ The result is usually a slight increase in speed, but still slow, or a crash due to miscontrol of the magic power. ¡°Hmmm¡­ The failures are all very similar, aren¡¯t they? If¡­, then maybe they¡¯re fundamentally different.¡± ¡°Fundamentally?¡± ¡°Yes. When you try things out, there are little changes, so you can figure out what to fix. But if there¡¯s no significant change after this much trial, then maybe the base magic is wrong in the first place. You might want to consider other possibilities.¡± The base magic is different. It¡¯s just a matter of time before he¡¯ll be able to do it. Even so, Leeya thinks frantically. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this, so I¡¯ll just have to ask you to do your best.¡± ¡°I know. I know.¡± ¡°So, how about this one?¡± The attributes are different, and Kunon doesn¡¯t know much more than a textbook about wind magic. However, he was still able to talk to Leeya as usual, so his knowledge and expertise in magic was quite impressive. He¡¯s not just a strange child. We talked about this and that, and one by one, we eliminated the possibilities. This was also something that Leeya had never done before. ¨C However, trial and error with friends was more fun than he thought. If it wasn¡¯t for my shiftiness, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. ¡°Hey! Kunon!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be out of your sight for a bit! Don¡¯t be shy about flying!¡± Kunon, who was called by the girls, went with great speed. He didn¡¯t even look aside anymore. I can¡¯t see him anymore, though. ¡°¡­¡­Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± But now it¡¯s not about Kunon, it¡¯s about me. Leeya desperately tried to find a way to fly, thinking about the magic he had as well as the Wind Levitation. The next day, Leeya¡¯s ¡°flight¡± was somehow successful. But Kunon was not there. Leeya was recruited by the Rational faction and decided to belong to it. CH 60 ¡°Factions, huh?¡± Kunon had somehow heard that there was some kind of large group from the guests¡­¡­ older people who had become friends. But this was the first time I had heard the information properly. ¡°They said that they would not intervene for a month. Even though we were in a special class, we were still new students, so they prohibited any contact or solicitation in order for us to get used to life here. But yesterday, one month has passed since we entered the school. That¡¯s why they started to recruit us today.¡± Lunch time. I prepared another sandwich with failed bacon today, and the four classmates gathered in the classroom of the Saint, where we talked about the factions. ¡°I was invited in the morning, but did you guys get invited?¡± The Saint brought up the topic. It¡¯s a shame. ¡°Did all three of you get invited? Then I¡¯m the only one who wasn¡¯t invited.¡± It turned out that Kunon was the only one who hadn¡¯t been invited. This morning, the saint, Hank, and Leeya were all recruited by the faction. Starting with the saint¡¯s statement, both Hank and Leeya said that they were invited, so naturally, I assumed that all four of the classmates were invited. I didn¡¯t think Kunon was the only one who hadn¡¯t been invited. ¨C No. ¡°I think they¡¯re fighting over it upstairs.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°I agree with you.¡± It¡¯s not that Kunon is the only one who hasn¡¯t been invited, it¡¯s that all the factions are fighting for ownership of Kunon and they haven¡¯t settled yet. Leeya, Hank, and the Saint also considered the same. ¡°Fight? ¡­¡­ I mean, the girls are fighting over me¡­..?¡± I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re girls or not, but that¡¯s what the word implies. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t fight for me.¡± ¡°So, where do Reyes and Leeya belong?¡± I¡¯ve always been a ¡®harmony¡¯ person. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go with the Harmony faction,¡± said Hank, who was familiar with the inner workings of the school. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in the Rational faction¡­¡­.¡± Leeya is still undecided ¨C but his mind is already very much in the right place. As a matter of fact, during the morning ¡°flying¡± practice that they had today, a senior member of the Rational faction came to scout for him. The senior gave him some advice on flying as a way of recruiting him ¨C He tried it with a light heart, and the magic of flying was a success. In the morning, he only trained for the ¡°wind levitation¡± so Kunon was not there at that time. I feel like I¡¯ve done a lot of things wrong. It had been a light-hearted attempt, and Leeya hadn¡¯t given a second thought to the possibility of success. Hee told Kunon, who came to check on him, what had happened and apologized. Kunon was pleased with the success of the flight. He said that it was okay because it was not the development of an uncharted magic, but a magic that people who were familiar with knew about. I was really relieved. In the afternoon, I¡¯m supposed to take more detailed and precise records. ¨C Well, whatever the case may be. Since such a background has already been created, Leeya is very concerned about the Faction of Rationality. ¡°I¡¯m struggling with it.¡± The Saint can¡¯t decide. If I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t really have a good reason for belonging to a faction. Even in a magic school where apprentice magicians from all over the world gather, there are very few with the light attribute. Even if we belonged to a group, we wouldn¡¯t be able to help each other much when it comes to light magic. If that¡¯s the case, I think it would be better for me to repeat my research and experiments on my own. ¡°So, what are the factions after all?¡± Kunon, who had not been invited, was curious to know more about this interesting topic. ¡°I think it¡¯s called ideological factions. Well, it doesn¡¯t mean much right now.¡± Hank, who was familiar with the school¡¯s situation, began to explain. ¡°The teachers will not have any more contact with you than necessary, and they don¡¯t interfere too much in disputes. That means we have to do as much as we can on our own.¡± That¡¯s the price of freedom. In exchange for being able to set our own schedule and use the school facilities freely, we have to solve any problems that arise from that freedom ourselves. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. ¡°The faction is a so-called mutual aid society. After all, numbers are power, and power affects us in many ways. For example, if there is a magic you want to try but there is no room because there are too many people. Or maybe you have a book you want to borrow but it¡¯s not coming around. If you have the numbers, you can do those things, right? In the worst case, interpersonal conflicts can lead to fights, and the results of research can be stolen by violence of numbers. The origin of factions is the creation of groups to prevent such brutality. As the years went by, they gradually formed according to their own ideas. Nowadays, there are four major factions, and most of the special classes belong to them.¡± There was a brief explanation along with the invitation, but Leeya and the Saint should also understand properly. ¡°And there are some researches you can¡¯t do alone, right? We are also a group that helps each other in such cases. If someone betrays you in a joint research or experiment, there is a risk that everything will be taken away. If that happens, we might be able to get it back with the help of numbers. And if it¡¯s not too bad, the teachers won¡¯t help us either.¡± Many sorcerers are selfish¡­¡­, no, they are only keen on their own research, so they have their fair share of interpersonal troubles. If it¡¯s a problem between sorcerers, I can¡¯t even be seen. It¡¯s not uncommon for problems between magicians to turn out badly because of the power they possess. ¡°I see. What about the harmony that Hank belongs to, or the rationality that Leeya was talking about?¡± ¡°There are four factions. There are four factions: Competence, Rationality, Harmony, and Freedom. There aren¡¯t that many students in the special class, so there should be around thirty students in each faction right now.¡± The factions are divided by ideology. In the past, it was the only rule that mattered, but now it¡¯s a general policy. The ¡± Competence Faction¡± is a meritocracy. In fact, the faction¡¯s main objective is to improve the quality of individual magic¡­¡­. In other words, it is a group that improves individual skills. ¡°The Faction of Rationality¡± is a faction that values rationality. They aim to reach the depths of magic by exchanging information with other like-minded people. There are several small groups of two or three people, and their main stance is to improve their magic¡­¡­ through their close friendships. There is also a high percentage of male and female couples in this group. ¡°The Harmony Faction¡± values harmony. They believe in helping each other out if someone is in trouble, and they often conduct large research projects involving a large number of people. Because they value the power of the group, they all get along quite well. The ¡°Freedom Faction¡± is a faction, but there is nothing special about it. Each person does what they want, and those who want to help only do so when they are in trouble. I¡¯m not sure if they are in control or not, but it¡¯s a strange group that has always worked surprisingly well. There are also a few people who are not affiliated with the group. Since the original purpose of the group was to help each other in times of trouble, the factions are not that opposed to each other, nor are they hostile to each other. That¡¯s why we can do what we can do without affiliation. In the past, the conflict and hostility seemed to have been great. ¡°And that¡¯s the whole point of having factions. In the past, however, there were no such restrictions. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any trouble choosing any of them.¡± According to Hank, the four factions that now have big names are just rough policies. Hank is the Harmony faction. Leeya will probably decide on the Rationality faction. The Saint cannot decide. And Kunon¡­ ¡°I prefer to be free. I don¡¯t see any reason to be tied down to a group when I¡¯m free to experiment and do research. Even if it¡¯s rough.¡± It was a typical Kunon answer. ¨C I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong in my prediction that if a woman asks me out, I¡¯ll probably go with her. Afternoon. A woman came to Kunon, who was recording Leeya¡¯s flight. ¡°Kunon. Are you interested in joining the Faction of Competence?Would you like to join?¡± The first to arrive was Elia Hesson, who was said to be the most beautiful girl in the Faction of Competence. I think she is about fourteen or fifteen years old. She has orange hair like the setting sun and eyes that remind me of the finest peridot, which inevitably catches my attention. She looks as if she herself is shining and sparkling. As a country boy, Leeya had never seen such a dainty and beautiful woman before. Even though he wasn¡¯t being watched or called out to, he was thrilled. Half floating in the air. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in you than the faction, but would it be immodest to say this is why I join?¡± Kunon is the same as always. In the face of such a beautiful girl, he was as usual. Elia Hesson pulled up happily, as if she had just received a colorful reply from Kunon. ¡°Kunon Gurion.¡± The second woman arrived. ¡°I am Elva Darglewright of the Faction of Harmony.¡± She had long, shiny jet-black hair and slit purple eyes, as beautiful as polished obsidian. She drew my eyes to her. ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± Leeya is a little out of breath from the ¡°flight¡± experiment that Kunon so freely orders him to do, and he can¡¯t take his eyes off Elva while he¡¯s out of breath. I think she¡¯s still in her teens, but she¡¯s so sexy that it¡¯s making my head spin and I¡¯m nervous. Half floating in the air. ¡°Kunon. Would you like to join the Faction of Harmony?¡± Whoa¡­ The black hair that she pulled up was filled with an excess of feminine charm. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s being watched or called out to, but Leeya¡¯s heart was racing like a bat out of hell. ¡°Why do you ask such a foolish question? Princess of the night, everything is as you wish it to be.¡± ¡°What?¡± Leeya let out a squeak at Kunon¡¯s reply, but Elva left without regard to Leeya, satisfied. ¡°Uhm, Kunon, it¡¯s a two-way¡­..¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue the experiment¡­¡­. Oh, what? What did you just say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I think you just replied to Elia that you would join the ¡°faction of competence¡±. And now I think you gave Elva a response like you are going to join the ¡°harmony faction¡±. But since Kunon has made his own decision, it¡¯s not for the outside world to say anything about it. I was tempted to tell him that he was playing two games. I held my tongue. ¡°Mr. Kunon! Hello!¡± The third person I expected to come arrived. As I had expected, she was an incredibly beautiful girl, as beautiful as the first two. Her dazzling blonde hair was smooth and swayed with every movement she made, and her endlessly clear blue eyes revealed a wealth of emotion. ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!¡± She glanced at me with a look that said, ¡°What a pain in the ass!¡± Leeya¡¯s breathing and heart stopped for a moment. It seems that the shortness of breath was blinding and deafening. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve been flying for training, my magic is about to run out, and I¡¯m tired. ¡­without apologizing, Leeya floated in the air and took some distance from the beautiful girl. ¡°Hello. What can I do for you?¡± Kunon asks while recording. Leeya tilted his head inwardly, ¡°Oh?¡± Because it¡¯s not every day that Kunon can single-handedly deal with a woman. ¡°I¡¯m Cassis from the Rational Faction! Hey, don¡¯t you want to join the Rational Faction?¡± As if the disdainful look that had been directed at Leeya for a moment had been a lie, Cassis solicited Kunon with a sparkling smile. I¡¯m sure the face I just saw was her true self and this one is for sales. I am aware that I am being tricked. ¨C and yet, it was an incredibly cute smile that was so destructive that Leeya was almost mesmerized by it. If someone asked me for a favor with a face like this, I would never be able to refuse. No, a man of his age would never be able to refuse. As proof of this, Kunon said. ¡°What? I really don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡± Eh.¡± ¡°Uhm.¡± Cassis seemed surprised, but so was Leeya. He refused. Kunon refused. The woman¡¯s offer. ¡°I¡¯m in the way of the experiment, can you leave? Oh, well. Leeya, let¡¯s finish this.¡± ¡°What? Ah. What?¡­¡­ Yeah.¡± Leeya was simply amazed at how blunt the reply was. Later, Kunon told me, ¡°That¡¯s a man. I¡¯m not happy to be asked out by a man, and I can¡¯t take it,¡± he said, which surprised me even more. To be honest, Leeya liked Cassis the most. She was so pretty, but a man. He shivered, afraid of the city. CH 61 The grounds of the magic school are extremely vast. There are even rumors that the space has been twisted to make it larger. In any case, no matter how many times it is surveyed, the results change, which is a strange phenomenon. That is why no one knows the exact size of the site. The cause is unknown. It¡¯s one of the many wonders of the Dillashick School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± In one of the rooms of the pavilion on such a large site, a group of young people were shouting in a lively voice. This is a large mansion where the ¡®Faction of Competence¡¯ is based. It¡¯s a bit old-fashioned, but it¡¯s so huge that it looks like the mansion of a nobleman. It was built in the past by the students of the ¡®Faction of Competence¡¯ as part of their experiments and research. It was a reproduction of an actual royal castle that existed in a country that had already been destroyed, based on drawings left over from ancient documents. The original plan was to demolish it as soon as it was completed because it took up a lot of space. However, they decided to keep it for the future of the faction, saying, ¡°Now that we have something magnificent¡±. A room in such a historic building. There were about thirty young people gathered there, food and drinks lined up on the table, and it looked like a little party. ¡°You did it, Elia! That¡¯s the most popular girl in the faction! A beautiful girl that even the goddess of beauty would look twice at!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, senior¡­¡­.¡± Bail Kirkton, the representative of the current generation of the Faction of Competence, praised his junior colleague Elia Hesson after making a toast. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re a beautiful girl. There is no such thing as a beautiful girl with a beautiful heart!¡± ¡°You should go out with me! You¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°No, I want you to go out with me! You can cuss me out on the first date and then dump me! I mean, cuss at me.¡± ¡°I want to ask you to marry me! But I owe you 500 million Nekka, and we¡¯re going to pay it off together!¡± There are some men who take advantage of me in a bad way, but that¡¯s not important. The reason for all the praise is directly related to this party. ¨C Yes, today Elia had successfully accomplished the great task of securing a large and promising new recruit, Kunon Gurion. He had been waiting for a month for the newcomer, as there is a rule of no intervention for a month. I had to pay attention to him just because he was the apprentice of that Zeonly¡­ But in reality, the new student stood out so much that such a fact became hazy. First of all, the first obstacle for the special class was to pay for their own living expenses. In fact, this task is structured in such a way that the better one¡¯s upbringing, the more difficult it becomes. If you are a child of a noble family who does not know the life of the city, it is difficult to find a job. Their ability to communicate with commoners and their sense of money are also questionable. Naturally, when they start an unfamiliar job, they will not be able to earn enough to pay the wages of the servants they brought with them. Those who have been blessed with a good learning environment stumble here first. Even the children of royalty and aristocracy, who tend to produce a large number of sorcerers, are unable to overcome this barrier, and many of them go to the second-level class with a lax attitude. ¨C Kunon Gurion cleared this problem in a few days. This fact is like a proof of his ability to be very flexible and versatile as a sorcerer. As proof of this, the business he started was a new one, unparalleled in the long history of magic schools. There are many people who have focused solely on learning and have only a lot of knowledge in their heads. But there are few inexperienced freshmen who can calmly gauge the use and application of magic. The more senior students who understand this, the more they have seen Kunon Gurion¡¯s business of unique water magic, the more deeply they understand his ability¡­ He said, ¡°I¡¯d love to have my magic skills and ideas by my side.¡± In the event that you are a new student who has only been in school for a month, there are not a few people in this ¡°Faction of Competence¡± who crave that. In addition, he had the presence of mind and coordination to take care of his classmates. Originally, many magicians were selfish. The more talented they are, the more selfish they are. Therefore, just the fact that they are cooperative is of high value. A bargain like this doesn¡¯t come along very often. ¨C In other words, there are many other factions that want it as much as we do. Aside from the Freedom faction, the fact that they were able to outsmart the Rationality and Harmony factions and secure the rumored new students was extremely significant. In fact, there was a lot of wrangling among the three factions over this new student. After much wrangling, no decision was made, and even after a month of non-intervention, none of the three groups would budge. In the end, the only thing they could decide was the order in which they would play cards and call out to each other¡­¡­ It was the order that was important. According to Elia, Kunon Gurion, who was rumored to be quite a womanizer, told her that he would join the ¡°Competence¡± group without a second thought when she approached him. There are beautiful women and beautiful girls in both Rationality and Harmony who are as good as Elia, so it was really a matter of touch. Besides. Although Elia was the only one who was instructed by Bail, some of the girls from the faction voluntarily went to ask him out separately and got the same good response. I¡¯ve heard a few disturbing rumors¡­ If you can get a response from them after so much effort, you can be sure that it is confirmed. There is no doubt about it. I¡¯m still a little nervous, though. By the way, Hank Beat, Leeya Hose, and Reyes Centrance are also the three people I want. And Reyes is an accomplished saint. I¡¯ve already talked to them, so all I have to do is leave it up to them to decide. ¡°Hey there, ¡®Competence¡¯!¡± Just as Bail was feeling the anxiety he couldn¡¯t shake, remembering the disturbing rumors¡­, an intruder arrived from the outside. ¡°Well, well, well¡­isn¡¯t this Mr. Rational? Ugh. I don¡¯t want you to enter without permission, haha. What can I do for you?¡± Yes, they are the members of Rationality. Representative Leroumet and the other five members of the Rational Faction. Incidentally, the one who happened to be beside them as they entered and responded was Geneva, a male sorcerer who spoke in a way that seemed to ooze bad character. He is often misunderstood because of his peculiar mousy speech, but he is a rather nice guy. It¡¯s just that the way he speaks is disgusting, and his habitual laughter is everywhere he speaks. He just laughs in uncomfortable places as if he is aiming for it. ¡°You¡¯re still talking in the same annoying way! I¡¯m going to kick your ass!¡± The one barking at me when I first arrived was Sandra, the female sorceress of Rationality. ¡°Oho. I¡¯m scared. Sandra is full of energy today, too. Is it because she ate meat?¡± ¡°Ah! Are you trying to start a fight?¡± ¡°Wuuuuuuh¡­ uuh¡­ I¡¯m afraid of Miss Sandra.¡± Even though I know that Geneva is a good guy, the way he speaks makes me angry. The way he pauses is also annoying, even if they were from the same faction and got along reasonably well. ¡°What do you want, Lulu?¡± Deciding that Geneva and Sandra would get into another fight if they didn¡¯t change topic, Bail stepped in front of Lulomet and the others. Lulomet. He¡¯s the head of the Rational Faction, and he¡¯s eighteen years old like Bail. They¡¯ve been friends for a long time, though they¡¯re not exactly in the same class. Now is a time of peace. The three factions are not at odds with each other or hostile to each other as they were decades ago, so there is no lack of interaction. If you were to ask me whether we get along well, I would say that we have a good relationship. ¡°It¡¯s not like you want something!¡± It was not a pretty girl who said this, but a pretty boy named Cassis. The short, pure white skirt is really dainty. ¡°I came here to complain when I heard that the girl there was recruiting Kunon!¡± This is the area where the main character of the party who has done a great job is pointed at. ¡°Huh! I¡¯m not bullshitting you!¡± In response to this statement, Elia also stepped forward. ¡°Shut up, you ugly bastard! Everyone uglier than me is ugly! Be modest and respectful to your face, skank!¡± What a rant. Sure, Cassis is handsome, but¡­ ¡°Cassis, shut up. I can¡¯t talk.¡± Cassis clucked his tongue and backed away when Lulomet quietly warned him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elia. He likes to speak his mind.¡± ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I¡¯m not sure if this is an apology or not, but I¡¯m sure it will only embarrass Lulomet and eventually Bail if it continues, so Elia also backed off. Munching on Cassis. No matter what, you can¡¯t retreat as a woman, and your rhetoric is inexcusable. ¡®Looks like you¡¯re having a hard time as usual, Lulu.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. All the sorcerers have strong personalities, and it¡¯s quite overwhelming. I don¡¯t think I should be a representative.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯re right.¡± When it comes to Cassis, I think he¡¯s the only one who stands out, but that¡¯s beside the point. ¡°Bail. I¡¯ve come to check my answers.¡± ¡°To answer questions?¡± ¡°I called out to him. Harmony will be here soon, so please be patient.¡± As Lulomet had said that, Shiroto, the representative of the Faction of Harmony, and a few others arrived. ¡°I know what you mean.¡± That was all Shiroto could say, as he was not a man of many words. Shiroto Roxon, head of the Harmony Faction. She is also known as ¡®Thunderbolt¡¯. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that?¡± Bail, who hadn¡¯t been able to see the story yet, finally understood when Lulomet raised the issue. ¡°I guess that rumor was true.¡± Bail didn¡¯t mention it, but he was curious about the outburst that Cassis had made as soon as he arrived. He said that Elia was bullshitting about recruiting Kunon. Lulomet said: ¡°About five of our girls are saying that they have successfully recruited Kunon Gurion. That¡¯s why we called Shiroto and brought her here.¡± That¡¯s why we were told that Elia¡¯s achievement was bullshit. ¡°- My place is Seven.¡± The same thing seemed to be happening with Shiroto¡¯s Faction of Harmony. What Lulomet meant by ¡°answering each other¡¯s questions¡± was that he had come to see what the three factions had to say about Kunon Gurion¡¯s recruitment. And if Bail had anything to say about it ¨C ¡°- Our place is six people, including Elia.¡± To sum up this story, I mean, what the heck. Kunon Gurion gave a colorful response to each of the three factions that had recruited him. ¡°Why is it only me¡­¡­?¡± Cassis is grieving because it was discovered here that he was the only one who was turned down for recruitment¡­ It is clear to everyone that if he had been a girl, he would have succeeded in recruiting him. He was a beautiful girl who would have been more eye-catching than anyone else if it were only for her looks, but the new student in question saw through Cassis¡¯s gender at a glance. I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t see her because he¡¯s blind. ¡°What can I say¡­¡­ a great deal of people have arrived.¡± Bail let out a sigh. If you just take the facts, Kunon Gurion was invited by less than 20 women and accepted all of them. He is an amazing child. In many ways. I wonder if he doesn¡¯t think about getting into trouble later. When this matter is settled, I would like to ask him what he was thinking when he replied. If this happens, that¡¯s it. There is only one conclusion now, including the fact that Lulomet came here. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to ask him.¡± Listening to Kunon Gurion¡¯s reply, I didn¡¯t feel that he was particular about whether a particular faction was good or bad. If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t matter which of the three factions he belongs to. On top of that. In spite of this troublesome situation, the representatives still wanted to welcome the new students in question. There are many excellent magicians who have problems, and this level of trouble is tolerable. It would be a shame to abandon them like this. That¡¯s it. The only thing left to do is to ask him directly. What is ¨C no. Who is your true love? With the answer to that question, the faction to which Kunon Gurion belongs will be decided. CH 62 ¡°I think I¡¯m starting to get it. I¡¯m starting to come up with ideas about how to do this¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I see. But for me, I¡¯d like to see less mistakes, or at least only as many as you can eat.¡± ¡°Sorry about that¡­..¡± ¡°Some of them are charcoal inside. Even Miss Reyes was choking on her food.¡± ¡°I saw it. I was there.¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to throw it away¡­¡­. She must be in need of money.¡± The sight of the saint chewing the charred flesh with tears in her eyes, though expressionless, was a sobering one. The herbs she was growing should be ready to harvest soon, but not yet. In other words, she has no income yet. I wondered what kind of life the saint was leading at the moment. I¡¯ll leave it at that for now. Today, Hank has been working on making bacon since this morning, and Kunon is checking the records that Hank has been keeping. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s almost done.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± While checking some of the smoked meat that had already been finished along with the records, Kunon nodded at the quality of the work. It will be completed when Kunon accepts it. ¡°¡­But when this happens, I¡¯m more interested in you.¡± Hank would rather make bacon that he is happy with than one that Kunon can accept. Such useless obsessions are sprouting up. ¡°I knew Hank was as good as I thought he was.¡± It seems that Hank¡¯s magician¡¯s spirit has finally kicked in. If there is no request from the outside world, the experiments and researches that a magician does on his own are ultimately to find out what he wants to know and pursue. I knew this would happen sooner or later, and it was just as Kunon expected. He thought that if he could use magic as skillfully as Hank, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t get into using it. He thought that he was the same kind of person who liked to manipulate magic in minute detail. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can pursue making bacon until you are satisfied with it. You can make it your hobby. I¡¯ll buy the finished product.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ this is seriously bothering me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned to make a smelly fire, right? Now can we make a salty fire?¡± ¡°Salty fire? What¡¯s the point? Who¡¯s going to check the taste?¡± ¡°Bacon and other smoked meats are marinated in a kind of liquid to give them a kind of seasoning. I¡¯m talking about using a salty fire to add that seasoning.¡± ¡°Oh, Ooh¡­ I was surprised at the idea of adding smell to the fire, but can you ¡­¡­ add taste?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are no limits to magic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ sounds scary when Kunon says that¡­¡­.¡± And Kunon, who smiled happily when he said that, was also a little scary, Hank thought. He felt that even in the literal sense, he and Kunon had different views on magic. Perhaps this feeling was the difference in rank as a sorcerer. Well, whatever the case may be, Hank¡¯s bacon-making achievement may be near. We finished making bacon in the morning. The smoked meat was brought to the school cafeteria every day to be made into sandwiches, which were then served as lunch. Although it was not specifically agreed upon, the four of us had recently started to eat lunch together in the classroom of the saint. ¨C However, it seems that such a routine will come to an end today and tomorrow. ¡°Hello, Kunon.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡± Hey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Kunon.¡± Here I am. The bill for Kunon¡¯s inappropriate reply the other day had come due. A total of about a dozen women from different factions came to visit the saint¡¯s classroom. They were standing in front of Kunon with smiles on their faces, hiding as much as they could from the tense, not to say calm, atmosphere. They were the women from the three factions that had recruited Kunon the other day. ¡°Hello, lovely fairies. As you can see, we¡¯re having lunch right now. If you have something to do, can we do it after?¡± No, go now. Go now. The only thing unusual about Kunon is that he can wait for the girls with a half-eaten sandwich in his hand, but the rest of us are united in our desire to go quickly. Normally, I would not be able to remain calm when stared at by ten girls standing there with smiles that speak eloquently. Even if you couldn¡¯t see them, you could at least feel the pressure. ¡°Today¡¯s failed bacon is not bad. It doesn¡¯t make me nauseous, my body doesn¡¯t refuse to swallow it as a foreign object, and the saltiness is good. But I do like smoked fish meat, too. Maybe you could try smoking fish a little more often?¡± No, the saint seems to be fine with it. I wonder if this is another reaction to her lack of emotion. ¡°Fish meat, huh? Fish is also delicious, isn¡¯t it? But I can buy it really only once in a while. It¡¯s hard to get fresh fish around here because we¡¯re not very close to the ocean. I heard that sometimes magicians who go far away bring back frozen seafood to make some extra money. It¡¯s hard to get fresh fish except in such cases.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s too bad.¡± What are you talking about in such a calm manner? In this situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to farm freshwater fish around here?¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m sure the magicians at this school have at least tried it. Why don¡¯t you look for a report in the library?¡± ¡°Kunon, if you find the report and can make it happen, will you help me then?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯d be happy to do Miss Reyes a favor.¡± I don¡¯t know why you can talk like this so openly in this situation. You can talk about it later. Just get going¡­ In the event that you are a sorcerer, you may not be concerned about the content of the conversation, but Hank and Leeya were uncomfortable anyway, so they just kept their heads down and chewed their sandwiches. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have so many fairies escorting me around.¡± Lunch was over. Kunon was happily taken away, surrounded front to back, left to right, and diagonally by the ten girls who had been waiting for him. The profile of the girls I saw as they were leaving was far from fairy-like, and they seemed to be boiling with quiet anger¡­¡­. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to go back to make bacon.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m going to practice my ¡®flying¡¯.¡± Hank and Leeya decided not to worry about it, because they were afraid of what Kunon would go through if they did. This is just what Kunon deserves. But still, what¡¯s terrible is terrible, so it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°Let me go look for the report too. It¡¯s kind of exciting.¡± The saint was the only one who really didn¡¯t seem to care about any of this. The men were a little jealous. ¡°Ha¡­¡­ this is awesome.¡± Kunon let out a sigh. I was surprised by that, but when I saw the magicians gathered in the room I was led to, I was even more surprised and my heart began to pound. There were nearly fifty magicians there, including the women who had shown me around. Most of them were young in age, so they must have all been students, and they were of a special class. ¨C and the beings that haunt them. Kunon¡¯s crab. Hank¡¯s lizards, Leeya¡¯s confetti. And the halo of the saint, the light of Zeonly. I¡¯ve seen a lot of sorcerers from this school through my business, and I¡¯ve found a few rules of thumb. However, there were some here who betrayed the laws I had determined based on the samples I had collected so far. The first thing that caught my attention was a demonic-looking woman with long black hair hanging down to cover her face. And a man who is being held in the mouth with both hands on her face.. floating in the air. It¡¯s a broken law. I¡¯ve never seen a humanoid creature that looks so much like a person. And then she walked up to me. ¡°Hello. Nice to meet you, Kunon Gurion. My name is Geneviese. Hahaha, but please call me Geneva.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Geneva¡­¡­. Is there something wrong with me?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stop laughing. It¡¯s a habit.¡± ¡°Habit ¡­¡­.¡± I wondered if it was because of the girl behind her,¡­ If she thought that she was tying his mouth shut, maybe she was ¨C ¡°From here on out, I¡¯ll guide you¡­¡­.¡± Geneviese steps ahead of me. Kunon follows. There are nearly fifty sorcerers cracking and watching Kunon go by. In the center of them, three sorcerers were waiting. One of them must be the master of this castle. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Another breakdown of the law. So many samples, it¡¯s really worthwhile just to be here. Kunon laughed and bent down to greet them. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Kunon Gurion. It¡¯s a great honor to be here.¡± CH 63 It¡¯s been a month since I arrived at the magic school. In my previous daily life, I just couldn¡¯t collect samples. It was because there were so few sorcerers. What Kunon could see could be divided into sorcerers and non-sorcerers. The ones with only a part of something showing are the ones who are not sorcerers. Those who have all of it are sorcerers. First, those who are not sorcerers. It could be horns, wings, different colored eyes like a hero, or jet black wings of a fallen angel. There is no consistency in the parts that appear, but they seem to adhere to the ¡°partly appearing¡± restriction. The only one who seemed to be an exception was Kunon¡¯s father, Arson Gurion, whose entire body was a blur. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s against the law to think that a part of something is on the surface of the body. Well, it¡¯s a process of elimination. The reason is that on the way to the magic town of Dillashick, there were a number of people who looked vaguely like him. Those people, including my father, were not sorcerers, so I classified them as different. Before I came here, it was hard to make any kind of judgment because the sample was so small. There were many things that became clear to me after I came here. One of them is the law of what you can see. A sorcerer and a non-sorcerer see things fundamentally differently. They are too different. Magicians, including Kunon himself, are not something that can be easily described as ¡°partially showing¡±. They are all over the place. They are clearly visible, so clear that you can tell at a glance what they are. It was in full view. So far, I don¡¯t think there is any deviation from the law that determines whether a person is a sorcerer or not. It is a sorcerer who is fully visible. This is a new rule I¡¯ve learned from seeing so many sorcerers at this school. _______ ¡°I¡¯m Bail Kirkington, head of the Faction of Ability based in this castle. I apologize first. I¡¯m sorry for calling you out, even you¡¯re not part of the faction yet.¡± There are three people standing in front of Kunon. The one in the middle said his name. ¨C He is carrying a creature that looks like a lump of metal. It¡¯s a huge, dull-colored lump of iron that you can¡¯t help but look up to. Kunon couldn¡¯t tell. But if he followed the laws, it must be some kind of living thing. If not a creature, it might be a law breaker¡­¡­. ¨C The new law is the classification of sorcerers. The appearance and tendencies of the being behind the sorcerer can now be used to determine the attributes of the sorcerer to some extent. Water is an aquatic creature. Fire and earth are terrestrial creatures. Wind is the magic floating in the air. I can¡¯t say for sure about light and dark yet, because I don¡¯t have enough samples. Light is white matter. Darkness also seems to be a living thing. I don¡¯t know about the magical attributes, because I haven¡¯t met any so far. Perhaps Geneva, with her full human form, is a demonic attribute, but it is very possible that she is not. With a few exceptions,¡­¡­for example, crabs can live on land, and even terrestrial creatures can be subterranean. If more samples are collected, we may be able to read more detailed information. The one person in front of me right now is also an existence that defies classification, so his authenticity is still questionable. However, what possessed the sorcerers remains a mystery. ¨C Well, I¡¯ll think about that later. ¡°However, you know why you¡¯re here, don¡¯t you? I am Lulomet, representative of the Faction of Rationality.¡± Next, the man on the right. ¨C He is carrying a black tree on his back as if it were his own shadow, a young tree like a cutout from a lightless night. Yes, he is one of the exceptions. Can we consider plants to be living things? At least, I¡¯ve never seen a plant before. I don¡¯t know which category they fall into. ¡°This is Shiroto, representative of the Harmony Faction.¡± Lastly, the woman on the left. ¨C She¡¯s covered in rain clouds. A few swarming clouds, smoky with the hue of scuffed ink. The occasional flash of lightning. In terms of classification, it is wind. And her right arm, covered by clothing and gloves, is¡­¡­ probably gone. It looks like it is there to the naked eye, but Kunon feels a strong magical power coming from it. I knew in my gut that it must not exist as a physical body. He was not sure if she had lost what was there, or if she was born without it. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you. I hope you¡¯ll spend some time with me.¡± She¡¯s just like Kunon. Like Kunon, she uses magic to make up for the parts of her body that don¡¯t exist. If you¡¯re born with a hero¡¯s scar like Kunon. No, even if you are not. Even if what you are recreating is different, but if you are using magic to cover what is missing, I can¡¯t help but feel a strong interest in you as a colleague. ¨C But Kunon¡¯s words were misunderstood by many. Or maybe not misunderstood at all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The room of more than fifty people quieted down. It was because they were surprised. I was genuinely surprised. Because no one expected him to hit on a woman in this situation. Even Shiroto, who was being propositioned, was surprised. ¨C It is well known that Kunon Gurion has a soft spot for women and likes them. He used to be an ordinary student. He came here as a simple two-star sorcerer, without the background of royalty or inherent magic to make a name for himself. The fact that the teacher is the recently famous Zeonly has attracted a lot of attention¡­ But that¡¯s just the beginning. The reason why he became so famous within a month of entering the school is because he is excellent. And as his name spread, so did his character as a ¡°womanizer with a soft spot for women¡±. This was because he had a very strong personality that stood out so much that if you were to talk about Kunon, you would want to say something about him every second word. As a result, the equations ¡°Kunon is soft on women¡± and ¡°If you want to ask Kunon a favor, go through a woman¡± have become common knowledge. ¨C But even so. He has the courage to reveal his ¡°soft spot for women and his love for women¡± in this place where the eyes and emotions of antagonists are swirling. It was the courage to speak sweetly to Shiroto in this situation. The silence was such that I was worried that everyone had stopped breathing. Some of us were dumbfounded and even impressed by a child who could say such a thing under such circumstances. The rumor of Kunon Gurion has already spread¡­ There¡¯s a big difference between hearing about it and seeing it in person. When I saw him in person, I realized that he was, in many ways, extraordinary. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± The owner of the heroic voice that tore through the silence, as if time had stopped, was Sandra from Rationality. Today, too, she¡¯s in high spirits. ¡°Hey, kid! I hope you understand this situation! You¡¯re the reason we¡¯re all here!¡± Sandra walks up to Kunon. ¡°And you¡¯re the reason the three factions are on the verge of a fight! How are you going to settle this! Even if the representatives and the others forgive you, I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°I totally understand.¡± Kunon nodded. ¡°Thank you everyone for gathering for me. But please don¡¯t fight for me.¡± It¡¯s not¡­ for you, it¡¯s because of you¡­! What you did is not fair! You were replying to all of us!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Kunon. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Does my name really matter now?¡± ¡°¡®You and I seem to get along well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have some great magic. Do you have time after this? Would you like to discuss magic with me?¡± ¨C Sandra, as she is later known, has a huge fish swimming around her. ¡­¡­ No, I think I was wrong, looking closer, it was a swarm of small fish. It¡¯s an illusion effect. This is the wisdom of making a swarm look like a big fish to protect yourself from predators. Well, whether we really hit it off or not, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a water wizard like Kunon. We may not see eye-to-eye, but I think we¡¯ll get along. ¡°¡­¡­ Oh man, this guy scares me a little¡­¡­.¡± Sandra began to buckle under Kunon¡¯s strong-heartedness. ¡°He didn¡¯t respond. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not responding or that he¡¯s defiant. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little abrupt in his comments¡­¡­ isn¡¯t he? You¡¯re going to answer our questions, aren¡¯t you? ¨C can you say that?¡± Shiroto, who was left to speak by Bail, dutifully repeats his statement from ¡°Well, calm down, Sandra..¡± to Kunon. If the response is blatantly different between a man and a woman, it is because he judged that a statement from a woman would be more resonant. ¡°Of course, Miss Shiroto. If you ask me a question, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d answer more than what¡¯s being asked.¡± It¡¯s really obvious. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it. Kunon, what faction are you going to join? ¨C Can you tell them?¡± This time Shiroto took Lulomet¡¯s words and dutifully repeated them to Kunon, starting with ¡°Already quick..¡±. ¡°Of course, I would say to your faction¡­, but I¡¯ve been asked out by many women. But I can¡¯t pick just one. So I¡¯m thinking of joining all the factions.¡± ¡­¡­. ¡°How can I be a gentleman if I humiliate a woman who has summoned up the courage to come to me and not accept her invitation? I¡¯m just trying to be a gentleman.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A second silence fell. Everyone who was looking at Kunon was thinking. ¨C His sense of being a gentleman is probably very off. CH 64 ¡°I see. You wish to hang up.¡± Once again the silence and stillness created by Kunon was broken by the ¡°rational¡± representative Lulomet. I was invited by many women. I didn¡¯t want to embarrass them, so I didn¡¯t turn any of them down. As a gentleman or not, I understood Kunon¡¯s intentions. There was something I wanted to say, but not now. At any rate, Kunon¡¯s reply to the women was neither contradictory nor false. I think I can appreciate that much. Aside from the issue of dishonesty. ¡°Crossing factions is not without precedent. I doubt there will be that much resistance on that point.¡± Bail from ¡°Competence¡±, Shiroto from ¡°Harmony¡±, and the others nodded in agreement. Yes, it¡¯s not uncommon to hear about factions holding hands. For example, the precious three-star and four-star sorcerers. Those who possess the attributes of light, dark, and evil, which are rare even in places where many sorcerers gather. There are times when a rare sorcerer is desperately needed for experimentation, research, and verification. That¡¯s why the factions sometimes will ask for crossover¡­ It¡¯s a bit awkward to say, but it¡¯s a way to share research subjects. The saint Reyes Centrance, who enrolled in the school this year, will also be asked to take part in the research. The only problem now is that, ¡°However, it is very rare for a student to request it.¡± Kunon Gurion is a two-star water sorcerer. It¡¯s no secret that he¡¯s an excellent one. Even in this strained situation, the representatives of the three factions hold him in such high regard that they have no intention of giving up on him. But even so. When I was asked if I really wanted to be allowed to have multiple jobs, I was unsure. As long as you are involved with each faction, you will have the opportunity to learn about things that each faction wants to keep secret. There must be many opportunities to come into contact with experiments and research data. If you are told that you are going to be visiting other places with those things, you may want to say, ¡°Wait a minute¡±. Simply put, it would be like letting in a spy authorized by each faction. Of course, that¡¯s a possibility. I don¡¯t know if Kunon is the kind of kid who would spill their secrets. But a possibility is a possibility. And this possibility, even if it is only a possibility, is hard to overlook. The faction is willing to allow it to happen because they want it to happen. Otherwise, it would be unacceptable. ¨C Normally. ¡°Kunon, I¡¯d like to ask you if you¡¯re worthy of being allowed to cross over.¡± ¡°Well? Isn¡¯t it someone else who appreciates me?¡± As soon as he thought that his reply was somewhat curt, Lulomet whispered to Shiroto, ¡°Can you ask me the same question?¡± ¡°Are you worthy enough to be allowed to cross factions?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ll do everything in my power to be exactly what you want me to be.¡± This is a blatant temperature difference. I¡¯ve been with you for a short time now, and it¡¯s a very Kunon style answer. ¡°If it¡¯s for the sake of Mistress Shiroto, I¡¯ll even go beyond the four-point barrier forbidden to maidservants.¡± Don¡¯t go over that. If you stay up all night for more than three days, your life will be in danger. ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree that it¡¯s our domain to talk about.¡± Lulomet and Shiroto nodded to Bail, who opened his mouth to interrupt. Right. In the end, it is the strength of the sorcerer that counts. ¡°So, what do you think? Kunon. We want you, but we don¡¯t want to hang around. We want to have you all to ourselves. But when you ask me if I want you enough to have unnecessary worries and put in unnecessary effort, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m willing to accept that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it when men say they want me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a man to want me. Put that aside for now. Magic is a world of ability. There are sorcerers who succeed at a young age, and there are sorcerers who do not succeed at an old age. In other words, we want you to show us that you¡¯re good enough even if you have to work two jobs.¡± I don¡¯t need this level of skill. If you can do this well, we want you. They want to measure the boundary between the two. ¡°I see.¡± Kunon nodded, understanding what was being said. ¡°In other words, you want to test whether or not I¡¯m allowed to work with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡± Kunon was convinced. He was invited to join, but it was Kunon¡¯s decision to join. I¡¯m not going to argue with you that I don¡¯t belong because you don¡¯t allow me to hang around or give me preferential treatment. And if they were not allowed to hang out, I would be lying to the women I promised to ¡°belong¡± to. In other words, they would be humiliated. The gentlemen Kunon will not allow them to go back on the promises he made to the women. ¡°But if a man says he wants it¡­¡± The only thing that bothers me is that I don¡¯t have any motivation to do anything if Bail wants me to. ¡°Shiroto, please! He really reacts too differently to men and women!¡± He was quickly establishing how to handle Kunon. ¡°Kunon, what happened since then?¡± It was almost evening when Leeya returned to the saint¡¯s classroom after practicing and recording the ¡°flight¡± experiment. The ¡°flight¡± experiment was almost at its end. Tomorrow or the day after, the report would be completed to the satisfaction of both Leeya and Kunon. But that¡¯s not the point now. Leeya finds Kunon back in the classroom and asks him what happened to him after lunch. What happened to Kunon after the angry fairies took him away? From the outside, it looks like he¡¯s not doing so well. What actually happened to him? Leeya was curious about the faction to which Kunon belonged. He vaguely wished that they were the same faction ¡°Rationality¡±. ¡°Oh, wait a minute.¡± The herb Shi Shirura will soon be fully grown. From there, it will be formulated into a magical¡­¡­ medical product, and I was just discussing this with the saint. Kunon hurriedly hid the note so that Leeya wouldn¡¯t see it, as this was indeed a matter of public record. ¡°I told you to lock the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to be alone with a woman in a locked room. You should be more careful with this kind of thing. It¡¯s always the woman who gets hurt by such misunderstandings.¡± You¡¯re absolutely right. That¡¯s true, but¡­ But when Kunon says something decent to a woman, it no longer feels backwards. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Were you in the middle of something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I was just checking on future work. So? What was that?¡± ¡°I was wondering what happened after lunch.¡± ¡°Since then? Nothing¡¯s happened. I just talked to the representatives of the factions.¡± You¡¯re lying. How could there be nothing after being taken by those angry fairies? No, I mean, to begin with. ¡°What faction did you end up belonging to, Kunon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¨C Leeya decided to be ¡®Rationality¡¯?¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah. Maybe.¡± While replying, Leeya remembered the dainty Cassis, who was too dazzling for a country girl and had a delicate feeling. According to Kunon, ¡°That¡¯s a man.¡± I still can¡¯t believe it, but I also can¡¯t believe that Kunon would lie to me for no reason. And I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to be wrong. If you¡¯re a member of the Faction of Rationality, you¡¯re going to be more or less involved with me ¨C I¡¯m not sure how I feel about Cassis, but I¡¯m afraid of the city anyway. ¡°Well, you can ask your older colleagues after you join. It¡¯s not for me to say.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I¡¯m not sure, but Kunon doesn¡¯t seem to want to say. ¡°I¡¯m sure it has something to do with a woman.¡± ¡°Yes indeed.¡± I completely agree with the saint. I¡¯m sure there was something related to women that happened. The only thing that could make Kunon feel uncomfortable is if it was related to women. ¨C In fact, it wasn¡¯t until the next day that I found out that it was more than just something that happened. CH 65 That day, many things started to happen. It was as if it was all planned. It was as if someone or something had been waiting for this day. I¡¯m sure it was just a coincidence. No, half of it was probably intentional, and the other half was probably inevitable. First, the first. Early in the morning, a teacher came to the saint¡¯s classroom. ¡°Well! Okay, okay! Excellent!¡± Ms. Sureya Gaurin. She is a sorceress with the attribute of light who will turn thirty-two this year. She was now trembling with emotion in front of the five pots of spiritual grass Shi Shirura that had grown well. ¡°I bought the seeds from Ms. Suleya.¡± The saint was expressionless and surprised. She was puzzled by the sudden appearance of the high-spirited teacher she had never met before. However, Kunon¡¯s words that had brought her here convinced her. If she was told that he had been involved with her without her knowledge, she could understand why she had come. Yes, the saint was also curious about the seeds of the spiritual grass Shi Shirura that she had been growing for the past couple of weeks. Kunon said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them ready,¡± and immediately brought the seeds to her. The seeds of a rare, expensive spiritual herb that grows only in a limited number of places are not something that even a magic city would have on hand at a general store. The only way to get it was to order it. And yet, the reason I was able to get it so quickly was¡­ ¡°So Ms. Sureya is the provider of the spirit plant seeds?¡± It made sense when I thought about it. I can also understand why Sureya is so impressed. This ¡°cultivation of the spiritual grass Shi Shirura¡± must have been her research as well. That¡¯s why she already had the seeds and Kunon, who knew about it, was able to get them so quickly. ¡°By the way, how much was it? It wasn¡¯t free, was it?¡± Sacred plants are expensive. Even the seeds are expensive. The saint had been afraid to mention it until now because she was afraid of being charged if she asked where it came from. ¡°Two hundred thousand Nekka a piece.¡± Two hundred thousand. Five is one million. That¡¯s a lot of money. The saint had never thought about money in her homeland, but after entering the magic school, she acquired a common sense of money by running around trying to find money. 200,000 Nekka is about a month¡¯s salary for a commoner. That¡¯s five. What was supposed to be a potted plant that she had grown without thinking, became a real and weighty part of her life. To be more specific, her stomach was aching a little. Knowing that this was a cultivation where failure was absolutely not allowed, the pressure finally began to mount. ¡°But they¡¯re offering me a free pass if I can successfully cultivate and submit my records. That¡¯s great. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t have to pay a million dollars.¡± In addition, Sureya was a teacher, and she will give me credit for this experiment, so no one is losing anything. ¨C Theoretically speaking. The saint¡¯s heart was not at ease when she found out that she had unknowingly risked a million Nekka. This was also her own fault for running away from the price of the seeds. In addition, it seems that she had made Kunon take the risk for her own financial gain. From the tone of Kunon¡¯s voice, if the saint had failed to cultivate, he would have paid for the seeds. Thinking of that ¨C a scarce feeling came over me. ¡°Kunon. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The saint, who had only been thinking about herself, was ashamed of herself. Yes, she was ashamed. Even the saint, who has few emotions, could somewhat understand this feeling. She said that this feeling she was experiencing now was surely shame, gratitude, and an apology for getting him involved. Kunon said to the saint, who bowed her head: ¡°I¡¯d rather hear ¡®thank you¡¯ from a woman than ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ I¡¯d like that better.¡± ¨C Hank and Leeya, who had been watching the scene since Sureya¡¯s arrival, were both dismayed and impressed by the fact that Kunon was still Kunon. No, for this time, the admiration was stronger. Today, we have reached the stage where we can harvest the spiritual grass Shi Shirura. That¡¯s why Kunon called Sureya. As a fellow light-attribute holder, Sureya began to discuss professional matters with the saint. In her hand, she was holding Kunon¡¯s report, which he had recorded so many times. Deciding that they were in the way, the men promptly left the saint¡¯s classroom. It was as if they had been kicked out of the classroom, but there was no problem, since each of them had things to do today. ¡°Hank, this is today¡¯s meat.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Hank is making bacon again today. Kunon gave him a leather bag full of small chunks of meat so that he could try again and again. ¡°I think Leeya can finish this morning. I think we¡¯ve got enough records.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leeya¡¯s ¡®flight¡¯ had been practiced and verified even after its success. It seemed that Kunon would soon be able to give a satisfactory report. A daily allowance had been paid, but this too was promised as a reward for success. This meant that Leeya would be able to save up for the next month or so, if only to live. And that wasn¡¯t all. With flight, you will be able to move fast. You won¡¯t be able to carry anything too heavy, but you¡¯ll be able to deliver information and simple packages. In other words, you can work as a wind sorcerer. A sorcerer¡¯s job paid well. It took a lot of effort to learn, but I think it will come in handy from now on. Just before noon. ¡°- Leeya Horse.¡± Two women came to Kunon and the others who were recording the last ¡®flight¡¯. One was the woman who had given Leeya some helpful advice when he was stumbling through his ¡®flying exercises¡¯. The other was a breathtakingly beautiful girl¡­¡­ and a man, Cassis. ¡°I¡¯m here on an errand as a representative of the Faction of Rationality, and I wanted to say hello and ask if you¡¯d like to have lunch with me.¡± Leeya glanced at him in disbelief that he was a man, when Cassis asked him out. You look and sound like you¡¯re in a bad mood¡­¡­. ¡°Hello, mermaids frolicking on land. They¡¯re here for you, Leeya.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡­. mermaids¡­¡­?¡± It¡¯s useless worrying about every single thing Kunon says, but, well, what¡¯s worth worrying about is what¡¯s worth worrying about. It doesn¡¯t make any sense anyway, so there¡¯s no point in worrying about it. No, I care about that too, but more than that. ¡°¡­¡­maiden? Uhm, Cassis is, well,¡­¡­ really a man?¡± Leeya whispered to Kunon as he lowered his floating body to stand on the ground. ¡°¡®A maiden at heart¡¯ they said.¡± Kunon¡¯s eyes seemed to be empty, even though they were hidden by his eye patch. ¡°He said, ¡®Men are always like that, always looking for a woman¡¯s body.¡¯ I was shocked. I¡¯m not interested in what I can¡¯t see, but it hurt me a little because it was like he was asking me if I couldn¡¯t see into his heart.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense to Leeya, but it must have been an important issue for Kunon. ¡°So I decided to accept him as a girl. The gentleman in me told me to.¡± Well, I mean. He is definitely a he, but his heart is a she. In short, well, what can I say ¨C she is an urban mystery. That¡¯s what it seems. ¨C I¡¯m not quite sure what happened to your body to make you go through such a difficult time, but¡­ ¡°Cassis. Well, I don¡¯t know what to say. Yesterday was¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯m the type to hold on to things.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­.¡± After all, it seems that Kunon is the cause of Cassis¡¯s bad mood. And unusually, Kunon seems to be a little depressed. The reason why Kunon didn¡¯t want to talk about the situation regarding the ¡°faction¡± yesterday must be because of the beautiful Cassis! I¡¯m sure. A depressed Kunon. A grumpy Cassis. It¡¯s a composition of two people who seem to have a relationship for a reason. In fact, something seems to have happened. ¡°A lot happened yesterday, didn¡¯t it?¡± As the story was indescribable, Leeya refrained from commenting on it, just to muddle the waters. ¡°Leeya. You can go now, because I¡¯m done recording. It¡¯s outrageous to make mermaids who have forgotten the sea wait.¡± It didn¡¯t sound like the man who had made ten fairies wait for him at lunch yesterday. As for Leeya, it¡¯s usually painful to make people wait, so he decided to take his word for it. ¡°- Welcome to the Faction of Rationality.¡± As Leeya was led into the large mansion where Rationality was based, he met with the main members of the faction, including their representative, Lulomet. As there were less than 30 people in total, everyone was reasonably kind to the newcomers. I haven¡¯t responded to the main decision yet, but I think I can do well in this faction. ¡°Well. Yesterday, Kunon was called in, but as for his affiliation, he can be found at¡­¡­.¡± Until Leeya said so. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Exactly. All the members of the Rational Faction, who had been eating peacefully in the large cafeteria, fell silent with serious faces. What the hell? What is this reaction? ¡°Didn¡¯t Kunon tell you?¡± The only one who hadn¡¯t changed was Lulomet, who asked, and Leeya nodded, aware that he had touched a problem he shouldn¡¯t have. He had touched a boil. But if you don¡¯t know the cause of the swelling, it¡¯s very difficult to do anything about it in the future. Leeya considers Kunon to be his friend. That¡¯s why he wants to know what his friend has done and what the Rational Faction thinks of Kunon. Depending on the reply, I may have to reconsider my affiliation. ¡°I see. He didn¡¯t speak, did he? I see¡­¡­.¡± Lulomet nodded several times ¨C and said that absently. ¡°The main special class students of the three factions, and Kunon Gurion. We had a magic match with them.¡± A match. The senior students of the special class fought against Kunon. ¨C A shiver ran down Leeya¡¯s spine. He was simply afraid to hear the reply. ¡°You¡¯ll know the outcome¡­.. when you see our reactions, won¡¯t you?¡± I knew it. Did Kunon win? I¡¯m curious about the format of the match, but no matter what the form of the match was, the seniors were defeated despite having a distinguished lineup. To Kunon alone. Yesterday, since then. It seems that more has happened than Leeya could have imagined. CH 66 ¡°Things are getting kind of busy, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± To Hank, who tilted his head, Kunon briefly explained, that Leeya was invited to do the same thing just now. After Leeya was taken to the ¡°Rational Faction,¡± Kunon had just come to check on Hank. And just like there, Hank was greeted by the faction to see if he wanted to have lunch. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go, Hank?¡± Hank was welcomed by the Harmony Faction. He has already told them he belongs to them. Hank has been a student undergrad at the magic school for many years, and he knows many of the current students. More specifically, the man from ¡°harmony¡± who came to pick him up is a friend of Hank¡¯s. His name is Ousdy. He has the same fire attribute as Hank. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± After cutting out the bacon-making, Hank went off with his ¡°harmony¡± friend. ¡°Well.¡± After seeing Hank off, Kunon heads to the cafeteria with the smoked meat. The saint is still supposed to be in the middle of an intake session with the teacher Sureya. Leeya and Hank have gone before Kunon¡¯s eyes. This means that for the first time in a long time, he is alone for lunch. After lunch, I organize my reports and do some reading. Or go to the library to check out a book waiting to be returned. His steps became lighter as he thought of all the things he wanted to do and the things he needed to do. That was it¡­¡­. Because I remembered something I didn¡¯t want to remember. I have to make a cash book. The maid of honor has requested again and again, ¡°I want to keep a household account.¡± I want to know the exact income and expenditure for the last month. He needs money to live from now on, and he also needs to have some savings in case of an emergency. We have to manage it properly. Kunon knows that. ¨C But it is a hassle. It is very troublesome. It is so troublesome that he cannot imagine doing it by himself, so he intends to leave all aspects of his life to his maidservant. But before that. There is no such thing as a cash book, so the first step is to make one. This is the most troublesome thing of all. There are records of a business. The money we receive is thrown straight into the drawer, and the collection of the money that is on the tab because the customers don¡¯t have enough to pay for it is available¡­.. Well, this is something you can ask someone to do for you. However, we only have spent what we need from it. Whether it¡¯s the cost of meat for daily bacon or Hank and Leeya¡¯s salaries. Last time I gave my wages to the maidservant, plus I bought a few small household items that I don¡¯t remember and a few magic-related items on impulse. In case you¡¯re wondering, I keep track of it all. The problem is that I keep all the cash in one place, but all the other records are just tossed around. I put them away for later and never look at them again. First, I have to collect them and do the calculations. Just the calculations are fine. It¡¯s the collecting the notes that is the hassle. To begin with, the classroom that Kunon rents is in serious trouble after only one month. The classroom, which looked spacious, is now overflowing with notes, papers, books, laboratory equipment, and other objects. It has indeed been transformed into a cluttered space that is typical of researchers. I even hate to think back on it. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡± If I had my maidservant here, she would organize things for me, and I would at least know where everything is. Here, there are no maidservants to rely on. Kunon was determined. He decided to spend the afternoon tidying up, which he disliked, and cleaning up a little. ¨C After that, he spent the rest of the day as usual, flipping through a book he had planned to read at some point and reading a report he did not remember writing. He could not do the cash book. He could neither tidy nor clean. Oddly enough, it was about the same time. ¡°- We lost?! What the hell happened!?¡± In the dining room of the short tower where the Faction of Harmony is based ¨C a place he had been so many times during his lowly days ¨C Hank was told a startling revelation by a friend. It was yesterday. Yesterday, after Kunon had been taken there for lunch. While dining with the members of Harmony, many of whom he was originally familiar with, he was asked what kind of a guy Kunon was, and he suddenly remembered. It was yesterday. I had forgotten that I had been taken there yesterday because there was no change in Kunon today. I knew that the three factions I knew would not be so rough with me. That is why I was not so concerned about it. ¨C In fact, I heard that there was an incident that I should pay attention to. I casually mentioned, ¡°By the way, yesterday, Kunon was taken away by the delegates¡¯ messenger¡±, and was told the truth. Coincidentally, at the same time and in a different place, Leeya was also talking about this case. ¡°I was there too. It was amazing, to say the least.¡± My friend Ousdy tells the story with a serious look on his face. I was surprised that Kunon had the audacity to say that he wanted to cross factions, but I was more surprised by the way things have been going since then. When he heard what the game was about, he said, ¡®If it¡¯s a game of magic, I¡¯m confident that I can win the first time. He also said, ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter how many people show up, so if you want to participate, please do.¡± It is an incredible story. Both that Kunon said so and that he actually pulled it off, story-wise. Hank acknowledges Kunon¡¯s brilliance. But the special class itself seems to be made up of people as talented as Kunon. Each individual may have a different area of expertise. However, many of them are already as good as teachers in terms of knowledge and magic. That is what the special class is all about. Hank seems to have made careful preparation for the special class by knowing the reality of the special class. He has made up the difference in talent with the special class through years and efforts, and here he is now. The reaction was mixed. Some saw him as cocky, others expected him to do well if he was that big of a talker. Both reactions are understandable. Hank is the latter. As a fellow magician, I can¡¯t help but wonder what¡¯s going to happen next in the situation as far as I¡¯ve heard. ¡°So several of us ended up taking Kunon at his word and decided to join in. From our ¡®Harmony¡¯ group, there was Atma and Shuri. From ¡®Rationality,¡¯ Sandra, Cassis, and Unity. And Elia, Niju, and Garrige from ¡°Competence¡±. I remember that Sandra and Cassis were especially antagonistic to me. I think they were at least willing to let us hurt them a little.¡± I can see why Sandra, who has a lot of blood on her hands, would get on board, but it is unusual that even Cassis would get angry. Basically, he/ she is shy, even though she keeps her distance from new people and doesn¡¯t even approach them until she¡¯s comfortable with them. Perhaps Cassis¡¯ personality, which seems to put women first, may have offended him in some way. It is easy to imagine that. ¡°So what? What happened?¡± ¡°A moment. One-sided. It happened so fast.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? That is indeed a lie.¡± Hank didn¡¯t believe it. He knew Knon was brilliant, but still. The names that Ousdy just mentioned are magicians who are at the top of the special class. In particular, Sandra, who is not good at fine manipulation but has a lot of magical power anyway, is a well-known adventurer. She is feared as the ¡°Sandra of Tsunami,¡± and her powerful water magic can wash away anything with the volume and force of water. In some cases, even her allies. Special class magicians, including Sandra, have been defeated ¡°in an instant, one-sidedly, and in a flash,¡± according to a friend. ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­¡± ¡°The timing couldn¡¯t have been better. Let me explain.¡± It was Shiroto, a representative of ¡°Harmony,¡± who entered the conversation saying so. He just came to the diner right now. ¡°In fact, until just a few minutes ago, Bail, Lulu, and I were discussing the matter. We were going to talk about the future of Kunon Gurion¡­, but the main topic of conversation was a reflection on yesterday¡¯s battle.¡± In other words, the magic of yesterday¡¯s Kunon Gullion was revealed. Hearing these words, the magicians of the faction who were eating separately from Hank and the others came up to them. In fact, even for those who had witnessed it, it was an unbelievable battle. I really wanted to know what had happened. ¡°The method of the match was the standard one.¡± ¨C The magic circle was developed for dueling magicians in the olden days when magicians had a heart-to-heart struggle with each other. Since it was not possible to actually kill each other, the magic circle was a simple ward, so to speak, that would cancel out lethal attacks until the magician was hit by a lethal offensive magic. It is a simple game where players shoot magic at each other and win if they destroy the other¡¯s magic circle, and lose if their magic circle is destroyed. In that format¡­.. it seems more and more that Kunon has no chance to win. The first thing to remember is that Kunon can only use two spells, and neither of them is for offensive purposes. ¡°Hank. You know the ¡®red rain¡¯ that Kunon uses, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Ahhh. I know.¡± I saw that one at the entrance exam. As a result of the process of elimination, Kunon won by breaking down Serph¡¯s defensive wall. ¨C By the way, Shiroto and Hank are also good friends in their own way. ¡°Early in the match, there was a ¡®red rain¡¯ in the area. Everyone turned bright red. Then it was over.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡± Just because it rained? Just because they were dyed all over? ¡°What I don¡¯t understand more is that the magic circle wasn¡¯t even broken and all the magicians voluntarily surrendered.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ eh?¡± More and more I don¡¯t understand. Sandra is not the kind of personality that would surrender to being killed. ¡°We interviewed the participating magicians. They were all saying different things, and I couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. They all said that the water wouldn¡¯t go down, or that their bodies were too heavy to compete. But everyone decided that it would be dangerous to continue.¡± It certainly sounds dangerous. Hank is well aware that there is no way that Kunon is going to make it rain for nothing. I think the magicians who came down to the game also sensed the danger intuitively because of their exceptional talents. ¡°That¡¯s why we considered it. I want you to listen, and give me your opinion too. When we come to a conclusion, we will ask Kunon Gurion to answer the question.¡± No one knows what that ¡°red rain¡± means. Even the people who received it just had a gut feeling that it was a bad idea, but they don¡¯t know the specifics. That is why everyone is so curious. There is not a student in the special class who does not get excited when he or she hears about new magic. ¨C Hank is no exception. He is now filled with nothing but surprise and curiosity. ¡°What? The identity of that ¡®red rain¡¯?¡± We talked about this and that for a while, and it was already evening. Hank and Shiroto came to Kunon¡¯s classroom to check the answers to yesterday¡¯s questions. ¨C The room was in such disarray that the meticulous Shiroto could hardly believe it. If he is not careful, he will spontaneously start tidying up the room. But that¡¯s not the point right now. ¡°Leeya and the others came to ask me a while ago. If you¡¯re so concerned about it, why didn¡¯t you ask me yesterday?¡± Kunon is reading a book while relaxing on a water bed in such a classroom. The owner of a dirty room is an elegant one. It is as if he does not care about the mess around him. ¡°No, isn¡¯t that ¡®red rain¡¯ Kunon¡¯s trump card? You wouldn¡¯t tell me if I asked, would you?¡± Normally, the magic that one has developed independently is the trump card of the person in question. Normally, it¡¯s not something you can ask about, nor is it something you can teach. Normally. ¡°Not at all. I came up with it the first time I played with my master, so it¡¯s not something I have to hide.¡± I almost forgot. Kunon was not normal. ¡°Even the master handled it right the second time. After all, I had never won a game since that first lucky victory.¡± I¡¯m curious to hear your memories of Zeonly, but right now I want answers. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, I¡¯d like to know.¡± Shiroto, who found himself picking up papers spread out on the floor where he thought a pile had collapsed, came to himself and asked. ¡°Of course. If you came all the way to this filthy place to ask me for a favor, there is no way I won¡¯t do it.¡± It seems that he was aware that he was a small, dirty person. Though it was beyond the level of ¡°dirty¡±. ¡°The rain is ¡®sticky water¡¯,¡± he said, ¡°It¡¯s highly viscous¡­¡­ Yes, it¡¯s like a rain of slime. Oh, the color has nothing to do with it. It¡¯s just an easy-to-understand color.¡± Rain of slime. We won¡¯t know what it¡¯s like until we actually get it, but at least it will be very different from just water. ¡°And by the way, it¡¯s not rain either.¡± Rain falls to the ground. But that is Kunon¡¯s manipulation to make it dance. So it is more like a mist than rain. It was bigger than actual fog, though. ¡± I thought the seniors who got out of the game right away were as good as they could be. Even though they didn¡¯t know what it was, they must have instantly decided that it wasn¡¯t the same as just getting drenched. ¨C whatever it was, as it continued, the slime clung to my whole body. Eventually, it would swallow you up.¡± Right. Water soaks in, bounces off, and falls off, but viscous water does not. If it adheres, it stays. If it adheres again, the droplets will grow larger and larger. ¨C It seems that the magic was more malignant than I had imagined. But the essence is different. ¡°No?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also defensive. It¡¯s a combination of offense and defense. It was also meant to impede the magic that the seniors had unleashed.¡± Yes, of course the rain of slime adheres to any magic that is unleashed. For example, if a flame was released that would explode if touched, it might have exploded the moment it was born into the world. For example, if you were to create an improvised creature, the rain would interfere with the process of making it. More to the point, if it got on your face, especially your eyes, it would simply blind you. That¡¯s the nature of highly viscous water. It¡¯s still quite vicious. The magicians who surrendered apparently did not think of turning to attack from the moment they felt it was a bad idea. That is why, even though that many people participated in that game, only one magic was unleashed. The only magic that was released was Kunon¡¯s ¡°Red Rain¡±. And the most terrifying thing of all ¨C ¡°The reason it passed through the simple warding magic circle was because the magic used for that rain was weak, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know of any magic that consumes large amounts of magical power yet.¡± In other words, the magicians could not recognize it as offensive magic. That¡¯s why the rain passed through at a bare minimum level. ¡°You knew about that magic circle, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve been through this many times in my games with my mentor.¡± Of course, Zeonly would know¡­ He was once a student at this school, spent time in the same special class as us, and graduated successfully.